[go: up one dir, main page]
More Web Proxy on the site http://driver.im/

WO2023171688A1 - Compound, organic electroluminescent element material, organic electroluminescent element, and electronic device - Google Patents

Compound, organic electroluminescent element material, organic electroluminescent element, and electronic device Download PDF

Info

Publication number
WO2023171688A1
WO2023171688A1 PCT/JP2023/008676 JP2023008676W WO2023171688A1 WO 2023171688 A1 WO2023171688 A1 WO 2023171688A1 JP 2023008676 W JP2023008676 W JP 2023008676W WO 2023171688 A1 WO2023171688 A1 WO 2023171688A1
Authority
WO
WIPO (PCT)
Prior art keywords
group
unsubstituted
substituted
ring
carbon atoms
Prior art date
Application number
PCT/JP2023/008676
Other languages
French (fr)
Japanese (ja)
Inventor
一輝 寺田
圭一 安川
尚人 松本
Original Assignee
出光興産株式会社
Priority date (The priority date is an assumption and is not a legal conclusion. Google has not performed a legal analysis and makes no representation as to the accuracy of the date listed.)
Filing date
Publication date
Application filed by 出光興産株式会社 filed Critical 出光興産株式会社
Priority to CN202380023517.XA priority Critical patent/CN118742555A/en
Publication of WO2023171688A1 publication Critical patent/WO2023171688A1/en

Links

Images

Classifications

    • CCHEMISTRY; METALLURGY
    • C07ORGANIC CHEMISTRY
    • C07DHETEROCYCLIC COMPOUNDS
    • C07D519/00Heterocyclic compounds containing more than one system of two or more relevant hetero rings condensed among themselves or condensed with a common carbocyclic ring system not provided for in groups C07D453/00 or C07D455/00
    • CCHEMISTRY; METALLURGY
    • C09DYES; PAINTS; POLISHES; NATURAL RESINS; ADHESIVES; COMPOSITIONS NOT OTHERWISE PROVIDED FOR; APPLICATIONS OF MATERIALS NOT OTHERWISE PROVIDED FOR
    • C09KMATERIALS FOR MISCELLANEOUS APPLICATIONS, NOT PROVIDED FOR ELSEWHERE
    • C09K11/00Luminescent, e.g. electroluminescent, chemiluminescent materials
    • C09K11/06Luminescent, e.g. electroluminescent, chemiluminescent materials containing organic luminescent materials
    • HELECTRICITY
    • H10SEMICONDUCTOR DEVICES; ELECTRIC SOLID-STATE DEVICES NOT OTHERWISE PROVIDED FOR
    • H10KORGANIC ELECTRIC SOLID-STATE DEVICES
    • H10K50/00Organic light-emitting devices

Definitions

  • the present invention relates to a compound, a material for an organic electroluminescent device, an organic electroluminescent device, and an electronic device.
  • organic electroluminescent element When a voltage is applied to an organic electroluminescent element (hereinafter sometimes referred to as an "organic EL element"), holes are injected from the anode into the emissive layer, and electrons are injected from the cathode into the emissive layer. Then, in the light emitting layer, the injected holes and electrons recombine to form excitons. At this time, according to the statistical law of electron spin, singlet excitons are generated at a rate of 25%, and triplet excitons are generated at a rate of 75%. Fluorescent organic EL devices that use light emission from singlet excitons are being applied to full-color displays such as mobile phones and televisions, but an internal quantum efficiency of 25% is said to be the limit. Therefore, studies are being conducted to improve the performance of organic EL elements.
  • Thermal activation delayed fluorescence is described, for example, in “Chihaya Adachi, ed., “Device Properties of Organic Semiconductors,” Kodansha, published April 1, 2012, pages 261-268.”
  • TADF property heat-activated delayed fluorescence
  • a compound exhibiting heat-activated delayed fluorescence (TADF property) hereinafter also referred to as a TADF compound
  • TADF compound a compound in which a donor site and an acceptor site are bonded within the molecule is known.
  • Patent Documents related to organic EL devices and compounds used in organic EL devices include Patent Document 1, Patent Document 2, Patent Document 3, Patent Document 4, Patent Document 5, and Patent Document 6.
  • Performance of organic EL elements includes luminous efficiency and lifespan.
  • An object of the present invention is to provide a compound that can improve at least one of the luminous efficiency and lifetime of an organic EL device, to provide a material for an organic electroluminescent device or an organic electroluminescent device containing the compound, and an object of the present invention is to provide an electronic device equipped with the organic electroluminescent element.
  • D 1 and D 2 are each independently a group represented by the following general formula (11), general formula (12) or general formula (13), However, at least one of D 1 and D 2 is a group represented by the following general formula (12) or general formula (13), Rx is halogen atom, a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 30 ring carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 30 ring atoms; Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 5 to 6 carbon atoms, Substituted or unsubstituted alkylsilyl group having 3 to 6 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted arylsilyl group having 6 to 30 ring carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted alkoxy group having 1 to 6 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted aryloxy group having 6 to 14 ring carbon
  • R 1 to R 8 at least one set of two or more adjacent ones is bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other
  • R 11 to R 18 at least one set of two or more adjacent ones is bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other
  • R 111 to R 118 at least one set of two or more adjacent ones is bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other
  • R 19 and R 20 are bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other, R 120 and R 19 and R 20 which do not form a single ring and do not form a condensed ring each independently have the same meanings as R 1 to R 8 in the general formula (11). )
  • D 3 and D 4 are each independently a group represented by the following general formula (11), general formula (12) or general formula (13), However, at least one of D 3 and D 4 is a group represented by the following general formula (12) or general formula (13), Ry is halogen atom, a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 13 to 30 ring carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted heteroaryl group having 6 to 30 ring atoms; Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 5 to 6 carbon atoms, Substituted or unsubstituted alkylsilyl group having 3 to 6 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted arylsilyl group having 6 to 30 ring carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted alkoxy group having 1 to 6 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted aryloxy group having 6 to 14 ring carbon
  • R 1 to R 8 at least one set of two or more adjacent ones is bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other
  • R 11 to R 18 at least one set of two or more adjacent ones is bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other
  • R 111 to R 118 at least one set of two or more adjacent ones is bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other
  • R 19 and R 20 are bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other, R 120 and R 19 and R 20 which do not form a single ring and do not form a condensed ring each independently have the same meanings as R 1 to R 8 in the general formula (11). )
  • an organic electroluminescent device material containing the compound according to the above-described one aspect of the present invention is provided.
  • an organic electroluminescent element has an anode, a cathode, and an organic layer, the organic layer containing the compound according to the above-described one aspect of the present invention as a first compound. is provided.
  • an electronic device equipped with the organic electroluminescent element according to the above-described one aspect of the present invention.
  • a compound that can improve at least one of the luminous efficiency and lifetime of an organic EL device, and an organic electroluminescent device material or an organic electroluminescent device containing the compound. Furthermore, it is possible to provide an electronic device equipped with the organic electroluminescent element.
  • FIG. 2 is a schematic diagram of an apparatus for measuring transient PL. It is a figure which shows an example of the attenuation curve of transient PL. It is a figure which shows the schematic structure of an example of the organic electroluminescent element based on 4th embodiment of this invention. It is a figure which shows the energy level of the 1st compound and the 2nd compound in the light emitting layer of an example of the organic electroluminescent element based on 4th embodiment of this invention, and the relationship of energy transfer. It is a figure which shows the energy level of the 1st compound, the 2nd compound, and the 3rd compound in the light emitting layer of an example of the organic electroluminescent element based on 5th embodiment of this invention, and the relationship of energy transfer. It is a figure which shows the energy level of the 1st compound and the 3rd compound in the light emitting layer of an example of the organic electroluminescent element based on 6th embodiment of this invention, and the relationship of energy transfer.
  • the hydrogen atom includes isotopes having different numbers of neutrons, ie, light hydrogen (protium), deuterium (deuterium), and tritium (tritium).
  • a hydrogen atom that is, a light hydrogen atom, a deuterium atom, or Assume that tritium atoms are bonded.
  • the number of carbon atoms forming a ring refers to the number of carbon atoms constituting the ring itself of a compound having a structure in which atoms are bonded in a cyclic manner (for example, a monocyclic compound, a condensed ring compound, a bridged compound, a carbocyclic compound, and a heterocyclic compound). represents the number of carbon atoms among the atoms.
  • a monocyclic compound, a condensed ring compound, a bridged compound, a carbocyclic compound, and a heterocyclic compound represents the number of carbon atoms among the atoms.
  • the carbon contained in the substituent is not included in the number of carbon atoms forming the ring.
  • the "number of ring carbon atoms" described below is the same unless otherwise specified.
  • a benzene ring has 6 carbon atoms
  • a naphthalene ring has 10 carbon atoms
  • a pyridine ring has 5 carbon atoms
  • a furan ring has 4 carbon atoms.
  • the number of ring carbon atoms in the 9,9-diphenylfluorenyl group is 13
  • the number of ring carbon atoms in the 9,9'-spirobifluorenyl group is 25.
  • the benzene ring is substituted with an alkyl group as a substituent, for example, the number of carbon atoms of the alkyl group is not included in the number of carbon atoms forming the benzene ring.
  • the number of ring carbon atoms in the benzene ring substituted with an alkyl group is 6. Further, when the naphthalene ring is substituted with an alkyl group as a substituent, for example, the number of carbon atoms of the alkyl group is not included in the number of carbon atoms forming the naphthalene ring. Therefore, the number of ring carbon atoms in the naphthalene ring substituted with an alkyl group is 10.
  • the number of ring-forming atoms refers to compounds with a structure in which atoms are bonded in a cyclic manner (e.g., monocyclic, fused ring, and ring assembly) (e.g., monocyclic compound, fused ring compound, bridged compound, carbocyclic compound). Represents the number of atoms that constitute the ring itself (compounds and heterocyclic compounds). Atoms that do not form a ring (for example, a hydrogen atom that terminates a bond between atoms that form a ring) and atoms that are included in a substituent when the ring is substituted with a substituent are not included in the number of ring-forming atoms.
  • the "number of ring-forming atoms" described below is the same unless otherwise specified.
  • the number of ring atoms in the pyridine ring is 6, the number of ring atoms in the quinazoline ring is 10, and the number of ring atoms in the furan ring is 5.
  • the number of hydrogen atoms bonded to the pyridine ring or atoms constituting substituents is not included in the number of atoms forming the pyridine ring. Therefore, the number of ring atoms of the pyridine ring to which hydrogen atoms or substituents are bonded is six.
  • carbon number XX to YY in the expression “substituted or unsubstituted ZZ group with carbon number XX to YY” represents the number of carbon atoms when the ZZ group is unsubstituted, and is substituted. Do not include the number of carbon atoms in substituents.
  • "YY" is larger than “XX”, “XX” means an integer of 1 or more, and “YY” means an integer of 2 or more.
  • number of atoms XX to YY in the expression “substituted or unsubstituted ZZ group with number of atoms XX to YY” represents the number of atoms when the ZZ group is unsubstituted, and is substituted. Do not include the number of atoms of substituents in case.
  • "YY" is larger than “XX”, “XX” means an integer of 1 or more, and "YY" means an integer of 2 or more.
  • an unsubstituted ZZ group refers to a case where a "substituted or unsubstituted ZZ group" is an "unsubstituted ZZ group", and a substituted ZZ group refers to a "substituted or unsubstituted ZZ group". represents the case where is a "substituted ZZ group".
  • "unsubstituted” in the case of "substituted or unsubstituted ZZ group” means that the hydrogen atom in the ZZ group is not replaced with a substituent.
  • the hydrogen atom in the "unsubstituted ZZ group” is a light hydrogen atom, a deuterium atom, or a tritium atom.
  • substituted in the case of “substituted or unsubstituted ZZ group” means that one or more hydrogen atoms in the ZZ group are replaced with a substituent.
  • substitution in the case of "BB group substituted with an AA group” similarly means that one or more hydrogen atoms in the BB group are replaced with an AA group.
  • the number of ring carbon atoms in the "unsubstituted aryl group” described herein is 6 to 50, preferably 6 to 30, more preferably 6 to 18, unless otherwise specified herein. .
  • the number of ring atoms of the "unsubstituted heterocyclic group” described herein is 5 to 50, preferably 5 to 30, more preferably 5 to 18, unless otherwise specified herein. be.
  • the number of carbon atoms in the "unsubstituted alkyl group” described herein is 1 to 50, preferably 1 to 20, more preferably 1 to 6, unless otherwise specified herein.
  • the number of carbon atoms in the "unsubstituted alkenyl group” described herein is 2 to 50, preferably 2 to 20, more preferably 2 to 6, unless otherwise specified herein.
  • the number of carbon atoms in the "unsubstituted alkynyl group” described herein is 2 to 50, preferably 2 to 20, more preferably 2 to 6, unless otherwise specified herein.
  • the number of ring carbon atoms in the "unsubstituted cycloalkyl group” described herein is 3 to 50, preferably 3 to 20, more preferably 3 to 6. be.
  • the number of ring carbon atoms in the "unsubstituted arylene group” described herein is 6 to 50, preferably 6 to 30, more preferably 6 to 18. .
  • the number of ring atoms of the "unsubstituted divalent heterocyclic group” described herein is 5 to 50, preferably 5 to 30, more preferably 5 unless otherwise specified herein. ⁇ 18.
  • the number of carbon atoms in the "unsubstituted alkylene group” described herein is 1 to 50, preferably 1 to 20, more preferably 1 to 6, unless otherwise specified herein.
  • Specific examples (specific example group G1) of the "substituted or unsubstituted aryl group” described in this specification include the following unsubstituted aryl groups (specific example group G1A) and substituted aryl groups (specific example group G1B). ) etc.
  • the unsubstituted aryl group refers to the case where the "substituted or unsubstituted aryl group” is an "unsubstituted aryl group"
  • the substituted aryl group refers to the case where the "substituted or unsubstituted aryl group” is (Refers to the case where it is a "substituted aryl group.)
  • aryl group includes both "unsubstituted aryl group” and “substituted aryl group.”
  • “Substituted aryl group” means a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms of "unsubstituted aryl group” are replaced with a substituent.
  • Examples of the "substituted aryl group” include a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms of the "unsubstituted aryl group” in the specific example group G1A below are replaced with a substituent, and a substituted aryl group in the following specific example group G1B. Examples include: The examples of “unsubstituted aryl group” and “substituted aryl group” listed here are just examples, and the "substituted aryl group” described in this specification includes the following specific examples.
  • aryl group (specific example group G1A): phenyl group, p-biphenyl group, m-biphenyl group, o-biphenyl group, p-terphenyl-4-yl group, p-terphenyl-3-yl group, p-terphenyl-2-yl group, m-terphenyl-4-yl group, m-terphenyl-3-yl group, m-terphenyl-2-yl group, o-terphenyl-4-yl group, o-terphenyl-3-yl group, o-terphenyl-2-yl group, 1-naphthyl group, 2-naphthyl group, anthryl group, benzanthryl group, phenanthryl group, benzophenanthryl group, phenalenyl group, pyrenyl group, chrysenyl group, benzocrysenyl group,
  • aryl group (specific example group G1B): o-tolyl group, m-tolyl group, p-tolyl group, para-xylyl group, meta-xylyl group, ortho-xylyl group, para-isopropylphenyl group, meta-isopropylphenyl group, ortho-isopropylphenyl group, para-t-butylphenyl group, meta-t-butylphenyl group, ortho-t-butylphenyl group, 3,4,5-trimethylphenyl group, 9,9-dimethylfluorenyl group, 9,9-diphenylfluorenyl group, 9,9-bis(4-methylphenyl)fluorenyl group, 9,9-bis(4-isopropylphenyl)fluorenyl group, 9,9-bis(4-t-butylphenyl)fluorenyl group, cyanophenyl group, triphenyls
  • heterocyclic group is a cyclic group containing at least one heteroatom as a ring-forming atom. Specific examples of heteroatoms include nitrogen atom, oxygen atom, sulfur atom, silicon atom, phosphorus atom, and boron atom.
  • a “heterocyclic group” as described herein is a monocyclic group or a fused ring group.
  • a “heterocyclic group” as described herein is an aromatic heterocyclic group or a non-aromatic heterocyclic group.
  • substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group examples include the following unsubstituted heterocyclic group (specific example group G2A) and substituted heterocyclic group ( Examples include specific example group G2B).
  • unsubstituted heterocyclic group refers to the case where "substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group” is “unsubstituted heterocyclic group”
  • substituted heterocyclic group refers to "substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group”
  • Heterocyclic group refers to a "substituted heterocyclic group."
  • heterocyclic group refers to "unsubstituted heterocyclic group” and “substituted heterocyclic group.” including both.
  • “Substituted heterocyclic group” means a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms of "unsubstituted heterocyclic group” are replaced with a substituent.
  • Specific examples of the "substituted heterocyclic group” include a group in which the hydrogen atom of the "unsubstituted heterocyclic group” in specific example group G2A is replaced, and examples of substituted heterocyclic groups in specific example group G2B below. Can be mentioned.
  • Specific example group G2A includes, for example, the following unsubstituted heterocyclic groups containing a nitrogen atom (specific example group G2A1), unsubstituted heterocyclic groups containing an oxygen atom (specific example group G2A2), and unsubstituted heterocyclic groups containing a sulfur atom.
  • heterocyclic group (specific example group G2A3), and a monovalent heterocyclic group derived by removing one hydrogen atom from the ring structure represented by the following general formulas (TEMP-16) to (TEMP-33) (Specific example group G2A4).
  • Specific example group G2B includes, for example, the following substituted heterocyclic groups containing a nitrogen atom (specific example group G2B1), substituted heterocyclic groups containing an oxygen atom (specific example group G2B2), and substituted heterocyclic groups containing a sulfur atom.
  • group Specific Example Group G2B3
  • one or more hydrogen atoms of a monovalent heterocyclic group derived from a ring structure represented by the following general formulas (TEMP-16) to (TEMP-33) are substituents.
  • Includes substituted groups (Example Group G2B4).
  • ⁇ Unsubstituted heterocyclic group containing a nitrogen atom (specific example group G2A1): pyrrolyl group, imidazolyl group, pyrazolyl group, triazolyl group, Tetrazolyl group, oxazolyl group, isoxazolyl group, oxadiazolyl group, thiazolyl group, isothiazolyl group, thiadiazolyl group, pyridyl group, pyridazinyl group, pyrimidinyl group, pyrazinyl group, triazinyl group, indolyl group, isoindolyl group, indolizinyl group, quinolidinyl group, quinolyl group, isoquinolyl group, cinnolyl group, phthalazinyl group, quinazolinyl group, quinoxalinyl group, benzimidazolyl group, indazolyl group, phenanthrolinyl
  • ⁇ Unsubstituted heterocyclic group containing an oxygen atom (specific example group G2A2): frill group, oxazolyl group, isoxazolyl group, oxadiazolyl group, xanthenyl group, benzofuranyl group, isobenzofuranyl group, dibenzofuranyl group, naphthobenzofuranyl group, benzoxazolyl group, benzisoxazolyl group, phenoxazinyl group, morpholino group, dinaphthofuranyl group, azadibenzofuranyl group, diazadibenzofuranyl group, Azanaphthobenzofuranyl group, and diazanaphthobenzofuranyl group.
  • X A and Y A are each independently an oxygen atom, a sulfur atom, NH, or CH 2 . However, at least one of X A and Y A is an oxygen atom, a sulfur atom, or NH.
  • the monovalent heterocyclic group derived from the represented ring structure includes a monovalent group obtained by removing one hydrogen atom from these NH or CH 2 .
  • Substituted heterocyclic group containing a nitrogen atom (specific example group G2B1): (9-phenyl)carbazolyl group, (9-biphenylyl)carbazolyl group, (9-phenyl)phenylcarbazolyl group, (9-naphthyl)carbazolyl group, diphenylcarbazol-9-yl group, phenylcarbazol-9-yl group, methylbenzimidazolyl group, ethylbenzimidazolyl group, phenyltriazinyl group, biphenylyltriazinyl group, diphenyltriazinyl group, phenylquinazolinyl group, and biphenylylquinazolinyl group.
  • ⁇ Substituted heterocyclic group containing an oxygen atom (specific example group G2B2): phenyldibenzofuranyl group, methyldibenzofuranyl group, A t-butyldibenzofuranyl group and a monovalent residue of spiro[9H-xanthene-9,9'-[9H]fluorene].
  • ⁇ Substituted heterocyclic group containing a sulfur atom (specific example group G2B3): phenyldibenzothiophenyl group, methyldibenzothiophenyl group, A t-butyldibenzothiophenyl group and a monovalent residue of spiro[9H-thioxanthene-9,9'-[9H]fluorene].
  • one or more hydrogen atoms of a monovalent heterocyclic group refers to a hydrogen atom bonded to a ring-forming carbon atom of the monovalent heterocyclic group, and at least one of XA and YA is NH. It means one or more hydrogen atoms selected from the hydrogen atom bonded to the nitrogen atom in the case where XA and YA are CH2, and the hydrogen atom of the methylene group when one of XA and YA is CH2.
  • Specific examples (specific example group G3) of the "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group" described in this specification include the following unsubstituted alkyl groups (specific example group G3A) and substituted alkyl groups (specific example group G3B). ).
  • an unsubstituted alkyl group refers to a case where a "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group” is an "unsubstituted alkyl group," and a substituted alkyl group refers to a case where a "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group” is (This refers to the case where it is a "substituted alkyl group.”)
  • alkyl group when it is simply referred to as an "alkyl group,” it includes both an "unsubstituted alkyl group” and a "substituted alkyl group.”
  • “Substituted alkyl group” means a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms in "unsubstituted alkyl group” are replaced with a substituent.
  • substituted alkyl group examples include groups in which one or more hydrogen atoms in the "unsubstituted alkyl group” (specific example group G3A) below are replaced with a substituent, and substituted alkyl groups (specific examples examples include group G3B).
  • the alkyl group in "unsubstituted alkyl group” means a chain alkyl group. Therefore, the "unsubstituted alkyl group” includes a linear "unsubstituted alkyl group” and a branched "unsubstituted alkyl group”.
  • ⁇ Unsubstituted alkyl group (specific example group G3A): methyl group, ethyl group, n-propyl group, isopropyl group, n-butyl group, isobutyl group, s-butyl group and t-butyl group.
  • ⁇ Substituted alkyl group (specific example group G3B): Heptafluoropropyl group (including isomers), pentafluoroethyl group, 2,2,2-trifluoroethyl group and trifluoromethyl group.
  • “Substituted or unsubstituted alkenyl group” Specific examples of the "substituted or unsubstituted alkenyl group" (specific example group G4) described in this specification include the following unsubstituted alkenyl groups (specific example group G4A) and substituted alkenyl groups (specific example group G4B), etc.
  • the term "unsubstituted alkenyl group” refers to the case where "substituted or unsubstituted alkenyl group” is “unsubstituted alkenyl group”
  • “substituted alkenyl group” refers to "substituted or unsubstituted alkenyl group”).
  • alkenyl group includes both “unsubstituted alkenyl group” and “substituted alkenyl group.”
  • Substituted alkenyl group means a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms in "unsubstituted alkenyl group” are replaced with a substituent.
  • Specific examples of the "substituted alkenyl group” include the following "unsubstituted alkenyl group” (specific example group G4A) having a substituent, and the substituted alkenyl group (specific example group G4B). It will be done.
  • ⁇ Unsubstituted alkenyl group (specific example group G4A): vinyl group, allyl group, 1-butenyl group, 2-butenyl group and 3-butenyl group.
  • ⁇ Substituted alkenyl group (specific example group G4B): 1,3-butandienyl group, 1-methylvinyl group, 1-methylallyl group, 1,1-dimethylallyl group, 2-methylallyl group and 1,2-dimethylallyl group.
  • unsubstituted alkynyl group refers to the case where "substituted or unsubstituted alkynyl group” is “unsubstituted alkynyl group."
  • "unsubstituted alkynyl group” is referred to as "unsubstituted alkynyl group.”
  • ⁇ alkynyl group'' and ⁇ substituted alkynyl group.'' "Substituted alkynyl group” means a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms in "unsubstituted alkynyl group” are replaced with a substituent.
  • Specific examples of the "substituted alkynyl group” include groups in which one or more hydrogen atoms in the following "unsubstituted alkynyl group” (specific example group G5A) are replaced with a substituent.
  • Specific examples (specific example group G6) of the "substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group” described in this specification include the following unsubstituted cycloalkyl groups (specific example group G6A) and substituted cycloalkyl groups ( Examples include specific example group G6B).
  • unsubstituted cycloalkyl group refers to the case where "substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group” is “unsubstituted cycloalkyl group”, and the term “substituted cycloalkyl group” refers to "substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group”).
  • cycloalkyl group refers to the case where "substituted cycloalkyl group” is used.
  • cycloalkyl group when simply referring to “cycloalkyl group”, it refers to "unsubstituted cycloalkyl group” and “substituted cycloalkyl group”. including both.
  • Substituted cycloalkyl group means a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms in "unsubstituted cycloalkyl group” are replaced with a substituent.
  • Specific examples of the "substituted cycloalkyl group” include the following "unsubstituted cycloalkyl group” (specific example group G6A) in which one or more hydrogen atoms are replaced with a substituent, and a substituted cycloalkyl group. (Specific example group G6B) and the like can be mentioned.
  • cycloalkyl group (specific example group G6A): cyclopropyl group, cyclobutyl group, cyclopentyl group, cyclohexyl group, 1-adamantyl group, 2-adamantyl group, 1-norbornyl group and 2-norbornyl group.
  • cycloalkyl group (specific example group G6B): 4-methylcyclohexyl group.
  • G7 Group represented by -Si(R 901 )(R 902 )(R 903 )
  • Specific examples of the group represented by -Si(R 901 )(R 902 )(R 903 ) described in this specification include: -Si(G1)(G1)(G1), -Si (G1) (G2) (G2), -Si (G1) (G1) (G2), -Si(G2)(G2)(G2), -Si(G3)(G3)(G3), and -Si(G6)(G6)(G6).
  • G1 is a "substituted or unsubstituted aryl group" described in specific example group G1.
  • G2 is a "substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group” described in specific example group G2.
  • G3 is a "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group” described in specific example group G3.
  • G6 is a "substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group” described in specific example group G6.
  • a plurality of G2's in Si(G2) (G2) (G2) are mutually the same or different.
  • a plurality of G3's in Si(G3) (G3) are mutually the same or different.
  • - A plurality of G6's in Si(G6) (G6) (G6) are mutually the same or different.
  • G8 Specific examples of the group represented by -O-(R 904 ) described in this specification (specific example group G8) include: -O(G1), -O(G2), -O(G3) and -O(G6) are mentioned.
  • G1 is a "substituted or unsubstituted aryl group” described in specific example group G1.
  • G2 is a "substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group” described in specific example group G2.
  • G3 is a "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group” described in specific example group G3.
  • G6 is a "substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group” described in specific example group G6.
  • G9 Group represented by -S-(R 905 )
  • Specific examples of the group represented by -S-(R 905 ) described in this specification include: -S (G1), -S (G2), -S (G3) and -S (G6).
  • G1 is a "substituted or unsubstituted aryl group” described in specific example group G1.
  • G2 is a "substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group” described in specific example group G2.
  • G3 is a "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group” described in specific example group G3.
  • G6 is a "substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group” described in specific example group G6.
  • G10 Group represented by -N(R 906 )(R 907 )
  • Specific examples of the group represented by -N(R 906 )(R 907 ) described in this specification include: -N(G1)(G1), -N(G2)(G2), -N (G1) (G2), -N(G3) (G3), and -N(G6) (G6).
  • G1 is a "substituted or unsubstituted aryl group” described in specific example group G1.
  • G2 is a "substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group” described in specific example group G2.
  • G3 is a "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group” described in specific example group G3.
  • G6 is a "substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group” described in specific example group G6.
  • -N(G1) A plurality of G1's in (G1) are mutually the same or different.
  • -N(G2) A plurality of G2's in (G2) are the same or different.
  • -N(G3) A plurality of G3's in (G3) are mutually the same or different.
  • -N(G6) Multiple G6s in (G6) are the same or different from each other
  • halogen atom specifically examples include a fluorine atom, a chlorine atom, a bromine atom, an iodine atom, and the like.
  • substituted or unsubstituted fluoroalkyl group refers to a "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group" in which at least one hydrogen atom bonded to a carbon atom constituting the alkyl group is replaced with a fluorine atom. It also includes a group in which all hydrogen atoms bonded to the carbon atoms constituting the alkyl group in a "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group” are replaced with fluorine atoms (perfluoro group).
  • the number of carbon atoms in the "unsubstituted fluoroalkyl group” is from 1 to 50, preferably from 1 to 30, and more preferably from 1 to 18, unless otherwise specified herein.
  • “Substituted fluoroalkyl group” means a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms of the "fluoroalkyl group” are replaced with a substituent.
  • substituted fluoroalkyl group described in this specification includes a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms bonded to the carbon atom of the alkyl chain in the "substituted fluoroalkyl group” is further replaced with a substituent, and Also included are groups in which one or more hydrogen atoms of a substituent in a "substituted fluoroalkyl group” are further replaced with a substituent.
  • substituents of a substituent in a "substituted fluoroalkyl group” are further replaced with a substituent.
  • the "unsubstituted fluoroalkyl group” include a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms in the "alkyl group” (specific example group G3) are replaced with a fluorine atom.
  • ⁇ “Substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl group” means that at least one hydrogen atom bonded to a carbon atom constituting the alkyl group in the "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group” is replaced with a halogen atom. It means a group, and also includes a group in which all hydrogen atoms bonded to carbon atoms constituting an alkyl group in a "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group” are replaced with halogen atoms.
  • the number of carbon atoms in the "unsubstituted haloalkyl group” is from 1 to 50, preferably from 1 to 30, and more preferably from 1 to 18.
  • “Substituted haloalkyl group” means a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms of the "haloalkyl group” are replaced with a substituent.
  • the "substituted haloalkyl group" described in this specification includes a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms bonded to the carbon atom of the alkyl chain in the "substituted haloalkyl group” is further replaced with a substituent; Also included are groups in which one or more hydrogen atoms of a substituent in the "haloalkyl group” are further replaced with a substituent.
  • Specific examples of the "unsubstituted haloalkyl group” include a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms in the "alkyl group” (specific example group G3) are replaced with a halogen atom.
  • a haloalkyl group is sometimes referred to as a halogenated alkyl group.
  • a specific example of the "substituted or unsubstituted alkoxy group" described in this specification is a group represented by -O(G3), where G3 is a "substituted or unsubstituted alkoxy group” described in specific example group G3.
  • the number of carbon atoms in the "unsubstituted alkoxy group” is from 1 to 50, preferably from 1 to 30, and more preferably from 1 to 18, unless otherwise specified herein.
  • ⁇ “Substituted or unsubstituted alkylthio group” A specific example of the "substituted or unsubstituted alkylthio group” described in this specification is a group represented by -S(G3), where G3 is the "substituted or unsubstituted alkylthio group” described in specific example group G3. "unsubstituted alkyl group”. Unless otherwise specified herein, the number of carbon atoms in the "unsubstituted alkylthio group” is from 1 to 50, preferably from 1 to 30, and more preferably from 1 to 18.
  • a specific example of the "substituted or unsubstituted aryloxy group” described in this specification is a group represented by -O(G1), where G1 is a "substituted or unsubstituted aryloxy group” described in specific example group G1. or an unsubstituted aryl group.
  • the number of ring carbon atoms in the "unsubstituted aryloxy group" is from 6 to 50, preferably from 6 to 30, and more preferably from 6 to 18, unless otherwise specified herein.
  • a specific example of the "substituted or unsubstituted arylthio group” described in this specification is a group represented by -S(G1), where G1 is the "substituted or unsubstituted arylthio group” described in the specific example group G1.
  • G1 is the "substituted or unsubstituted arylthio group” described in the specific example group G1.
  • the number of ring carbon atoms in the "unsubstituted arylthio group” is from 6 to 50, preferably from 6 to 30, and more preferably from 6 to 18, unless otherwise specified herein.
  • ⁇ “Substituted or unsubstituted trialkylsilyl group” A specific example of the "trialkylsilyl group” described in this specification is a group represented by -Si(G3)(G3)(G3), where G3 is a group described in specific example group G3. It is a "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group.” - A plurality of G3's in Si(G3) (G3) (G3) are mutually the same or different. The number of carbon atoms in each alkyl group of the "trialkylsilyl group” is from 1 to 50, preferably from 1 to 20, and more preferably from 1 to 6, unless otherwise specified herein.
  • a specific example of the "substituted or unsubstituted aralkyl group” described in this specification is a group represented by -(G3)-(G1), where G3 is a group described in specific example group G3. It is a "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group", and G1 is a "substituted or unsubstituted aryl group” described in the specific example group G1.
  • an "aralkyl group” is a group in which the hydrogen atom of an "alkyl group” is replaced with an "aryl group” as a substituent, and is one embodiment of a “substituted alkyl group.”
  • An “unsubstituted aralkyl group” is an "unsubstituted alkyl group” substituted with an "unsubstituted aryl group”, and the number of carbon atoms in the "unsubstituted aralkyl group” is determined unless otherwise specified herein. , 7 to 50, preferably 7 to 30, more preferably 7 to 18.
  • substituted or unsubstituted aralkyl groups include benzyl group, 1-phenylethyl group, 2-phenylethyl group, 1-phenylisopropyl group, 2-phenylisopropyl group, phenyl-t-butyl group, ⁇ - Naphthylmethyl group, 1- ⁇ -naphthylethyl group, 2- ⁇ -naphthylethyl group, 1- ⁇ -naphthylisopropyl group, 2- ⁇ -naphthylisopropyl group, ⁇ -naphthylmethyl group, 1- ⁇ -naphthylethyl group , 2- ⁇ -naphthylethyl group, 1- ⁇ -naphthylisopropyl group, and 2- ⁇ -naphthylisopropyl group.
  • the substituted or unsubstituted aryl group described herein is preferably a phenyl group, p-biphenyl group, m-biphenyl group, o-biphenyl group, p-terphenyl group, unless otherwise specified herein.
  • the substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group described herein is preferably a pyridyl group, a pyrimidinyl group, a triazinyl group, a quinolyl group, an isoquinolyl group, a quinazolinyl group, a benzimidazolyl group, or a phenol group, unless otherwise specified herein.
  • Nanthrolinyl group carbazolyl group (1-carbazolyl group, 2-carbazolyl group, 3-carbazolyl group, 4-carbazolyl group, or 9-carbazolyl group), benzocarbazolyl group, azacarbazolyl group, diazacarbazolyl group , dibenzofuranyl group, naphthobenzofuranyl group, azadibenzofuranyl group, diazadibenzofuranyl group, dibenzothiophenyl group, naphthobenzothiophenyl group, azadibenzothiophenyl group, diazadibenzothiophenyl group, ( 9-phenyl)carbazolyl group ((9-phenyl)carbazol-1-yl group, (9-phenyl)carbazol-2-yl group, (9-phenyl)carbazol-3-yl group, or (9-phenyl)carbazole -4-yl group), (9-b
  • carbazolyl group is specifically any of the following groups unless otherwise specified in the specification.
  • the (9-phenyl)carbazolyl group is specifically any of the following groups, unless otherwise stated in the specification.
  • dibenzofuranyl group and dibenzothiophenyl group are specifically any of the following groups unless otherwise specified in the specification.
  • the substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group described herein is preferably a methyl group, ethyl group, propyl group, isopropyl group, n-butyl group, isobutyl group, and t- Butyl group, etc.
  • the "substituted or unsubstituted arylene group” described in this specification refers to 2 derived from the above “substituted or unsubstituted aryl group” by removing one hydrogen atom on the aryl ring. It is the basis of valence.
  • the "substituted or unsubstituted arylene group” (specific example group G12), by removing one hydrogen atom on the aryl ring from the "substituted or unsubstituted aryl group” described in specific example group G1
  • Examples include divalent groups derived from the derivatives.
  • the "substituted or unsubstituted divalent heterocyclic group” described herein refers to the "substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group" described above, in which one hydrogen atom on the heterocycle is removed. It is a divalent group derived from Specific examples of the "substituted or unsubstituted divalent heterocyclic group" (specific example group G13) include one hydrogen on the heterocycle from the "substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group” described in specific example group G2. Examples include divalent groups derived by removing atoms.
  • the "substituted or unsubstituted alkylene group” described in this specification refers to 2 derived from the above "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group” by removing one hydrogen atom on the alkyl chain. It is the basis of valence.
  • a "substituted or unsubstituted alkylene group” (specific example group G14), one hydrogen atom on the alkyl chain is removed from the "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group” described in specific example group G3. Examples include divalent groups derived from the derivatives.
  • the substituted or unsubstituted arylene group described herein is preferably a group represented by any of the following general formulas (TEMP-42) to (TEMP-68).
  • Q 1 to Q 10 are each independently a hydrogen atom or a substituent.
  • * represents the bonding position.
  • Q 1 to Q 10 are each independently a hydrogen atom or a substituent.
  • Formulas Q 9 and Q 10 may be bonded to each other via a single bond to form a ring.
  • * represents the bonding position.
  • Q 1 to Q 8 are each independently a hydrogen atom or a substituent.
  • * represents the bonding position.
  • the substituted or unsubstituted divalent heterocyclic group described herein is preferably one of the following general formulas (TEMP-69) to (TEMP-102), unless otherwise specified herein. It is.
  • Q 1 to Q 9 are each independently a hydrogen atom or a substituent.
  • Q 1 to Q 8 are each independently a hydrogen atom or a substituent.
  • the set of two or more adjacent R 930 is one set. is a set of R 921 and R 922 , a set of R 922 and R 923 , a set of R 923 and R 924 , a set of R 924 and R 930 , a set of R 930 and R 925 , a set of R 925 and A set of R 926 , a set of R 926 and R 927 , a set of R 927 and R 928 , a set of R 928 and R 929 , and a set of R 929 and R 921 .
  • the above-mentioned "one or more sets” means that two or more sets of the above-mentioned two or more adjacent sets may form a ring at the same time.
  • R 921 and R 922 combine with each other to form ring Q A
  • R 925 and R 926 combine with each other to form ring Q B
  • the above general formula (TEMP-103) The anthracene compound represented is represented by the following general formula (TEMP-104).
  • a set of two or more adjacent items forms a ring is not only the case where a set of "two" adjacent items are combined as in the example above, but also the case where a set of "three or more adjacent items” form a ring. This also includes the case where two sets are combined.
  • R 921 and R 922 combine with each other to form a ring Q A
  • R 922 and R 923 combine with each other to form a ring Q C
  • the three adjacent to each other (R 921 , R 922 and R 923 ) combine with each other to form a ring and are condensed to the anthracene mother skeleton.
  • anthracene compound represented by the general formula (TEMP-103) is as follows: It is represented by the general formula (TEMP-105). In the following general formula (TEMP-105), ring Q A and ring Q C share R 922 .
  • the "single ring” or “fused ring” that is formed may be a saturated ring or an unsaturated ring as the structure of only the formed ring. Even if “one set of two adjacent rings” forms a “monocycle” or “fused ring,” the “monocycle” or “fused ring” is a saturated ring, or Can form unsaturated rings.
  • ring Q A and ring Q B formed in the general formula (TEMP-104) are each a “monocyclic ring” or a “fused ring.”
  • the ring Q A and the ring Q C formed in the general formula (TEMP-105) are "fused rings”.
  • Ring Q A and ring Q C in the general formula (TEMP-105) are a condensed ring due to the condensation of ring Q A and ring Q C.
  • ring Q A in the general formula (TMEP-104) is a benzene ring
  • ring Q A is a monocyclic ring.
  • ring Q A in the general formula (TMEP-104) is a naphthalene ring
  • ring Q A is a fused ring.
  • Unsaturated ring means an aromatic hydrocarbon ring or an aromatic heterocycle.
  • “Saturated ring” means an aliphatic hydrocarbon ring or a non-aromatic heterocycle.
  • Specific examples of the aromatic hydrocarbon ring include structures in which the groups listed as specific examples in specific example group G1 are terminated with hydrogen atoms.
  • Specific examples of the aromatic heterocycle include structures in which the aromatic heterocyclic group listed as a specific example in specific example group G2 is terminated with a hydrogen atom.
  • Specific examples of the aliphatic hydrocarbon ring include structures in which the groups listed as specific examples in specific example group G6 are terminated with hydrogen atoms.
  • Form a ring means to form a ring with only a plurality of atoms of a parent skeleton, or with a plurality of atoms of a parent skeleton and one or more arbitrary elements.
  • the ring Q A shown in the general formula (TEMP-104) formed by R 921 and R 922 bonding to each other is a carbon atom of the anthracene skeleton to which R 921 is bonded, and an anthracene bond to which R 922 is bonded. It means a ring formed by a carbon atom in the skeleton and one or more arbitrary elements.
  • R 921 and R 922 form a ring Q A
  • the carbon atom of the anthracene skeleton to which R 921 is bonded the carbon atom of the anthracene skeleton to which R 922 is bonded, and four carbon atoms.
  • R 921 and R 922 form a monocyclic unsaturated ring
  • the ring formed by R 921 and R 922 is a benzene ring.
  • the "arbitrary element” is preferably at least one element selected from the group consisting of carbon element, nitrogen element, oxygen element, and sulfur element, unless otherwise specified in this specification.
  • a bond that does not form a ring may be terminated with a hydrogen atom or the like, or may be substituted with an "arbitrary substituent” described below.
  • the ring formed is a heterocycle.
  • the number of "one or more arbitrary elements" constituting a monocyclic or condensed ring is preferably 2 to 15, more preferably 3 to 12. , more preferably 3 or more and 5 or less.
  • a “monocycle” is preferred among “monocycle” and “fused ring.” Unless otherwise specified herein, the "unsaturated ring” is preferred between the “saturated ring” and the “unsaturated ring”. Unless otherwise stated herein, a “monocycle” is preferably a benzene ring. Unless otherwise stated herein, an “unsaturated ring” is preferably a benzene ring.
  • one or more pairs of two or more adjacent groups are “bonded with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle” or “bonded with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted fused ring”
  • one or more of the pairs of two or more adjacent atoms are bonded to each other to form a bond with a plurality of atoms of the parent skeleton and one or more of the 15 or more atoms.
  • a substituted or unsubstituted "unsaturated ring” is formed with at least one element selected from the group consisting of the following carbon elements, nitrogen elements, oxygen elements, and sulfur elements.
  • the substituent is, for example, the "arbitrary substituent” described below.
  • Specific examples of the substituent in the case where the above-mentioned “single ring” or “fused ring” has a substituent are the substituents described in the section of "Substituent described herein” above.
  • the substituent is, for example, the "arbitrary substituent” described below.
  • substituents in the case where the above-mentioned "single ring” or “fused ring” has a substituent are the substituents described in the section of "Substituent described herein" above. The above applies to cases in which "one or more sets of two or more adjacent groups combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle" and "one or more sets of two or more adjacent groups” are combined with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring ("the case where they are combined to form a ring").
  • the substituent in the case of "substituted or unsubstituted” (herein referred to as "arbitrary substituent")
  • arbitrary substituent For example, unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, unsubstituted alkenyl group having 2 to 50 carbon atoms, unsubstituted alkynyl group having 2 to 50 carbon atoms, an unsubstituted cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 ring carbon atoms, -Si(R 901 )(R 902 )(R 903 ), -O-(R 904 ), -S- (R 905 ), -N(R 906 )(R 907 ), Halogen atom, cyano group, nitro group, A group selected from the group consisting of an unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms,
  • R 901s When two or more R 901s exist, the two or more R 901s are the same or different, When two or more R 902s exist, the two or more R 902s are the same or different, When two or more R 903s exist, the two or more R 903s are the same or different, When two or more R 904s exist, the two or more R 904s are the same or different, When two or more R 905s exist, the two or more R 905s are the same or different, When two or more R 906s exist, the two or more R 906s are the same or different, When two or more R 907s exist, the two or more R 907s are the same or different.
  • the substituent in the case of "substituted or unsubstituted” is an alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, A group selected from the group consisting of an aryl group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms and a heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring atoms.
  • the substituent in the case of "substituted or unsubstituted” is an alkyl group having 1 to 18 carbon atoms, A group selected from the group consisting of an aryl group having 6 to 18 ring carbon atoms and a heterocyclic group having 5 to 18 ring atoms.
  • any adjacent substituents may form a "saturated ring" or "unsaturated ring", preferably a substituted or unsubstituted saturated ring. Forms a membered ring, a substituted or unsubstituted saturated 6-membered ring, a substituted or unsubstituted unsaturated 5-membered ring, or a substituted or unsubstituted unsaturated 6-membered ring, more preferably a benzene ring do.
  • any substituent may further have a substituent.
  • the substituents that the arbitrary substituents further have are the same as the above arbitrary substituents.
  • the numerical range expressed using "AA-BB” has the numerical value AA written before “AA-BB” as the lower limit, and the numerical value BB written after "AA-BB”. means a range that includes as an upper limit value.
  • the compound according to the first embodiment is a compound represented by the following general formula (1).
  • D 1 and D 2 are each independently a group represented by the following general formula (11), general formula (12) or general formula (13), However, at least one of D 1 and D 2 is a group represented by the following general formula (12) or general formula (13), Rx is halogen atom, a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 30 ring carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 30 ring atoms; Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 5 to 6 carbon atoms, Substituted or unsubstituted alkylsilyl group having 3 to 6 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted arylsilyl group having 6 to 30 ring carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted alkoxy group having 1 to 6 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted aryloxy group having 6 to 14 ring carbon
  • R 1 to R 8 at least one set of two or more adjacent ones is bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other
  • R 11 to R 18 at least one set of two or more adjacent ones is bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other
  • R 111 to R 118 at least one set of two or more adjacent ones is bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other
  • R 19 and R 20 are bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other, R 120 and R 19 and R 20 which do not form a single ring and do not form a condensed ring each independently have the same meanings as R 1 to R 8 in the general formula (11). )
  • the compound according to the first embodiment (the compound represented by the general formula (1) above) has D 1 and D 2 bonded to the 4- and 6-position carbon atoms of 1,3-dicyanobenzene, respectively, and the 2-position has a structure in which Rx that satisfies specific requirements is bonded to the carbon atom of , and no substituent is bonded to the carbon atom at the 5th position. Since D 1 and D 2 have donor properties and skeletons with high lowest excited triplet energy, they have the function of suppressing thermal deactivation from the lowest excited triplet state. Further, in the compound according to the first embodiment, since no substituent is bonded to the 5-position carbon atom of 1,3-dicyanobenzene, the axial rotation of the molecule is suppressed.
  • D 1 and D 2 are bonded to the 4-position and 6-position carbon atoms of 1,3-dicyanobenzene, respectively, and a substituent is attached to the 5-position carbon atom.
  • the luminous efficiency of an organic EL device can be improved compared to a compound in which
  • the benzene ring of the general formula (1) to which the groups represented by the general formulas (11) to (13) are bonded is explicitly shown in the general formula (1). is the benzene ring itself, and is not the benzene ring contained in Rx, D 1 and D 2 .
  • any set of two or more adjacent ones of R 11 to R 18 do not bond to each other.
  • a group of two or more adjacent ones of R 11 to R 18 are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, or are bonded to each other to form a substituted or substituted monocyclic ring. Alternatively, it is also preferable to form an unsubstituted fused ring.
  • any set of two or more adjacent ones of R 111 to R 118 do not bond to each other.
  • a group of two or more adjacent ones of R 111 to R 118 bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, or bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle.
  • the compound according to the first embodiment preferably has at least one group represented by the general formula (12).
  • the compound according to the first embodiment preferably has two groups represented by the general formula (12).
  • p is preferably 2 or 3, and more preferably 2.
  • px and py are each independently preferably 2, 3 or 4.
  • p is 2 or 3 in at least one of D 1 and D 2
  • the ring structure A is a ring represented by the general formula (15A) or (15B).
  • a group represented by the above general formula (12) containing a structure is preferable.
  • p is 2 in at least one of D 1 and D 2
  • the ring structure A is a ring structure represented by the general formula (15A) or (15B). It is preferable that it is a group represented by the above general formula (12) containing.
  • ring structure A, ring structure B, and ring structure C each independently belong to the group consisting of ring structures represented by general formulas (14), (15A), and (15B). Any selected ring structure is preferred.
  • the group represented by the general formula (12) is represented by the following general formulas (12A), (12B), (12C), (12D), (12E) and (12F). It is preferable that it is any group selected from the group consisting of the following groups.
  • X 1 is NR 120 , a sulfur atom, or an oxygen atom
  • R 11 to R 18 each independently have the same meaning as R 11 to R 18 in the general formula (12)
  • R 19 and R 20 each independently have the same meaning as R 19 and R 20 in the general formula (14)
  • R 120 has the same meaning as R 120 in the general formula (15) * in the general formulas (12A), (12B), (12C), (12D), (12E) and (12F) indicates the bonding position with the benzene ring in the general formula (1).
  • the group represented by the general formula (12) is any one selected from the group consisting of the groups represented by the general formulas (12A), (12D), and (12F). It is preferable that it is a group of In the compound according to the first embodiment, the group represented by the general formula (12) is preferably a group represented by the general formula (12F). In the compound according to the first embodiment, the group represented by the general formula (12) is any one selected from the group consisting of the groups represented by the general formulas (12A), (12D), and (12F). and X 1 is preferably an oxygen atom or a sulfur atom.
  • the compound represented by the general formula (1) is preferably a compound represented by any of the following general formulas (1-1) to (1-6).
  • Rx, X 1 and R 11 to R 20 each independently represent Rx, X 1 and R 11 to R 20 in the general formula (1). (synonymous with).
  • X 1 is preferably an oxygen atom or a sulfur atom.
  • R 1 to R 8 , R 11 to R 20 , R 111 to R 118 and R 120 each independently represent a hydrogen atom, a substituted or unsubstituted ring having 6 to 30 carbon atoms; an aryl group, a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 30 ring atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 30 ring atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted cyclo group having 3 to 30 ring atoms.
  • it is an alkyl group.
  • R 1 to R 8 , R 11 to R 20 , R 111 to R 118 and R 120 each independently represent a hydrogen atom, a substituted or unsubstituted ring having 6 to 14 carbon atoms; an aryl group, a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 14 ring atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 6 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted cyclo group having 3 to 6 ring atoms; Preferably it is an alkyl group.
  • R 1 to R 8 , R 11 to R 20 and R 111 to R 118 are each independently a hydrogen atom, an unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 14 ring carbon atoms, and an unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 14 ring carbon atoms. It is preferably a substituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 14 ring atoms, an unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 6 carbon atoms, or an unsubstituted cycloalkyl group having 3 to 6 ring carbon atoms.
  • R 120 is a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 6 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 18 ring forming carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring A heterocyclic group having 5 to 18 atoms is preferable.
  • R 120 is an unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 6 carbon atoms, an unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 18 ring atoms, or an unsubstituted aryl group having 5 to 18 ring atoms. More preferably, it is a heterocyclic group.
  • Rx is a halogen atom, a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 30 ring carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 5 to 6 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted alkylsilyl group having 3 to 6 carbon atoms; , substituted or unsubstituted arylsilyl group having 6 to 30 ring carbon atoms, substituted or unsubstituted alkoxy group having 1 to 6 carbon atoms, substituted or unsubstituted aryloxy group having 6 to 14 ring carbon atoms, substituted or an unsubstituted alkylamino group having 2 to 12 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted alkylthio group having 1 to 6 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted arylthio group having 6 to 14 ring-forming carbon atoms; Imidazolyl group,
  • Substituted or unsubstituted furyl group substituted or unsubstituted oxazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted isoxazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted oxadiazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted xanthenyl group, substituted or unsubstituted benzofuranyl group, substituted or unsubstituted Unsubstituted isobenzofuranyl group, substituted or unsubstituted dibenzofuranyl group, substituted or unsubstituted naphthobenzofuranyl group, substituted or unsubstituted benzoxazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted benzisoxazolyl group substituted or unsubstituted phenoxazinyl group, substituted or unsubstituted morpholino group, substituted or unsubstituted dinaphthofuranyl group, substituted or un
  • Rx represents a halogen atom, an unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 14 ring carbon atoms, an unsubstituted alkyl group having 5 to 6 carbon atoms, and an unsubstituted aryl group having 3 to 6 carbon atoms.
  • Rx is an unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 14 ring carbon atoms, an unsubstituted alkyl group having 5 to 6 carbon atoms, an unsubstituted quinolyl group, an unsubstituted isoquinolyl group, Unsubstituted quinazolinyl group, unsubstituted benzimidazolyl group, unsubstituted phenanthrolinyl group, substituted or unsubstituted benzocarbazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted azacarbazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted diazacarbazolyl group, unsubstituted dibenzofuranyl group, unsubstituted naphthobenzofuranyl group, unsubstituted azadibenzofuranyl group, unsubstituted diazadibenzofuranyl group, unsubstituted dibenzo
  • the substituent in the case of "substituted or unsubstituted" is preferably “unsubstituted”.
  • the compound according to the first embodiment can be produced according to the synthesis method described in the Examples described later, or by imitating the synthesis method and using known alternative reactions and raw materials according to the desired product.
  • Specific examples of the compound according to the first embodiment include the following compounds. However, the present invention is not limited to these specific examples.
  • a deuterium atom is expressed as D in a chemical formula
  • a light hydrogen atom is expressed as H or its description is omitted.
  • the compound according to the second embodiment is a compound represented by the following general formula (1A).
  • D 3 and D 4 are each independently a group represented by the following general formula (11), general formula (12) or general formula (13), However, at least one of D 3 and D 4 is a group represented by the following general formula (12) or general formula (13), Ry is halogen atom, a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 13 to 30 ring carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted heteroaryl group having 6 to 30 ring atoms; Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 5 to 6 carbon atoms, Substituted or unsubstituted alkylsilyl group having 3 to 6 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted arylsilyl group having 6 to 30 ring carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted alkoxy group having 1 to 6 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted aryloxy group having 6 to 14 ring carbon
  • R 1 to R 8 at least one set of two or more adjacent ones is bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other
  • R 11 to R 18 at least one set of two or more adjacent ones is bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other
  • R 111 to R 118 at least one set of two or more adjacent ones is bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other
  • R 19 and R 20 are bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other, R 120 and R 19 and R 20 which do not form a single ring and do not form a condensed ring each independently have the same meanings as R 1 to R 8 in the general formula (11). )
  • the compound according to the second embodiment (the compound represented by the general formula (1A)) has D 3 and D 4 bonded to the carbon atoms at the 4-position and 6-position, respectively, of 1,3-dicyanobenzene, and the 5-position It has a structure in which Ry meeting specific requirements is bonded to the carbon atom of , and no substituent is bonded to the carbon atom at the 2-position.
  • the compound according to the second embodiment since no substituent is bonded to the carbon atom at the 2-position of 1,3-dicyanobenzene, steric hindrance of the molecules is reduced and the molecules can easily approach each other. As a result, it is thought that the overlapping of orbits between molecules increases, which improves carrier hopping probability and improves carrier transportability.
  • D 3 and D 4 are bonded to the 4-position and 6-position carbon atoms of 1,3-dicyanobenzene, respectively, and a substituent is attached to the 2-position carbon atom.
  • the life of an organic EL element can be improved compared to a compound in which
  • the benzene ring of the general formula (1A) to which the groups represented by the general formulas (11) to (13) are bonded is explicitly shown in the general formula (1A). is the benzene ring itself, and is not the benzene ring contained in Rx, D 1 and D 2 .
  • the number of ring carbon atoms of the aryl group is 13 or more and 30 or less.
  • the orbital is wider than when Ry is a phenyl group. It is thought that the orbits between molecules are more likely to overlap, and the effect of improving carrier transport properties is more likely to be expressed. Therefore, according to the compound according to the second embodiment, the life of the organic EL element can be improved compared to the case where Ry is a phenyl group.
  • any set of two or more adjacent ones of R 11 to R 18 do not bond to each other.
  • a group of two or more adjacent ones of R 11 to R 18 are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, or are bonded to each other to form a substituted or substituted monocyclic ring. Alternatively, it is also preferable to form an unsubstituted fused ring.
  • any set of two or more adjacent ones of R 111 to R 118 do not bond to each other.
  • a group of two or more adjacent ones of R 111 to R 118 bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, or bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle.
  • the compound according to the second embodiment preferably has at least one group represented by the general formula (12).
  • the compound according to the second embodiment preferably has two groups represented by the general formula (12).
  • p is preferably 2 or 3, and more preferably 2.
  • px and py are each independently preferably 2, 3 or 4.
  • At least one of D 3 and D 4 has p of 2 or 3, and the ring structure A is a ring represented by the general formula (15A) or (15B).
  • a group represented by the above general formula (12) containing a structure is preferable.
  • at least one of D 3 and D 4 has p as 2
  • the ring structure A is a ring structure represented by the general formula (15A) or (15B). It is preferable that it is a group represented by the above general formula (12) containing.
  • ring structure A, ring structure B, and ring structure C each independently belong to the group consisting of ring structures represented by general formulas (14), (15A), and (15B). Any selected ring structure is preferred.
  • the group represented by the general formula (12) is represented by the general formulas (12A), (12B), (12C), (12D), (12E) and (12F). It is preferable that it is any group selected from the group consisting of the following groups. However, * in the general formulas (12A), (12B), (12C), (12D), (12E) and (12F) indicates the bonding position with the benzene ring in the general formula (1A).
  • the group represented by the general formula (12) is any one selected from the group consisting of the groups represented by the general formulas (12A), (12D), and (12F). It is preferable that it is a group of In the compound according to the second embodiment, the group represented by the general formula (12) is preferably a group represented by the general formula (12F). In the compound according to the second embodiment, the group represented by the general formula (12) is any one selected from the group consisting of the groups represented by the general formulas (12A), (12D), and (12F). and X 1 is preferably an oxygen atom or a sulfur atom.
  • the compound represented by the general formula (1A) is preferably a compound represented by any of the following general formulas (1-1A) to (1-6A).
  • Ry, X 1 and R 11 to R 20 each independently represent Ry, X 1 and R 11 to R 20 in the general formula (1A). (synonymous with).
  • X 1 is preferably an oxygen atom or a sulfur atom.
  • R 1 to R 8 , R 11 to R 18 , R 111 to R 118 and R 120 are each independently a hydrogen atom, a halogen atom, a substituted or unsubstituted carbon number of 1 to 30 alkyl group, substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group having 3 to 30 ring carbon atoms, substituted or unsubstituted alkylsilyl group having 3 to 30 carbon atoms, substituted or unsubstituted ring having 6 to 60 carbon atoms Arylsilyl group, substituted or unsubstituted alkoxy group having 1 to 30 carbon atoms, substituted or unsubstituted aryloxy group having 6 to 30 ring carbon atoms, substituted or unsubstituted alkylamino group having 2 to 30 carbon atoms, Substituted or unsubstituted arylamino group having 6 to 60 ring carbon atoms, substituted or unsub
  • Substituted or unsubstituted furyl group substituted or unsubstituted oxazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted isoxazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted oxadiazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted xanthenyl group, substituted or unsubstituted benzofuranyl group, substituted or unsubstituted Unsubstituted isobenzofuranyl group, substituted or unsubstituted naphthobenzofuranyl group, substituted or unsubstituted benzoxazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted benzisoxazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted phenoxazinyl group , substituted or unsubstituted morpholino group, substituted or unsubstituted dinaphthofuranyl group, substituted or unsubstituted azadibenzofuranyl group
  • R 1 to R 8 , R 11 to R 20 , R 111 to R 118 and R 120 are each independently a hydrogen atom, substituted or unsubstituted alkyl having 1 to 30 carbon atoms. group, substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group having 3 to 30 ring carbon atoms, substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group (preferably unsubstituted phenyl group), substituted or unsubstituted naphthyl group, substituted or unsubstituted imidazolyl group group, substituted or unsubstituted pyrazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted triazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted tetrazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted oxazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted isoxazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted oxadiazolyl group, Sub
  • R 1 to R 8 , R 11 to R 20 and R 111 to R 118 each independently represent a hydrogen atom, an unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 30 carbon atoms, and an unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 30 carbon atoms; Cycloalkyl group having 3 to 30 ring carbon atoms, unsubstituted phenyl group, unsubstituted naphthyl group, unsubstituted imidazolyl group, unsubstituted pyrazolyl group, unsubstituted triazolyl group, unsubstituted tetrazolyl group, unsubstituted oxazolyl group, unsubstituted isoxazolyl group, unsubstituted oxadiazolyl group, unsubstituted thiazolyl group, unsubstituted isothiazolyl group, unsubstituted thiadiazoly
  • R 120 is a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 6 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 18 ring forming carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring A heterocyclic group having 5 to 18 atoms is preferable.
  • R 120 is an unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 6 carbon atoms, an unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 18 ring atoms, or an unsubstituted aryl group having 5 to 18 ring atoms. More preferably, it is a heterocyclic group.
  • Ry is a halogen atom, a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 13 to 30 ring atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted heteroaryl group having 6 to 30 ring atoms, or substituted Alternatively, it is preferably an unsubstituted alkyl group having 5 to 6 carbon atoms.
  • Ry is a halogen atom, an unsubstituted aryl group having 13 to 30 ring atoms, an unsubstituted heteroaryl group having 6 to 30 ring atoms, or an unsubstituted heteroaryl group having 6 to 30 ring atoms. It is preferably a 5-6 alkyl group. In the compound according to the second embodiment, Ry is more preferably a substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group.
  • the substituent in the case of "substituted or unsubstituted" is preferably “unsubstituted”.
  • the compound according to the second embodiment can be produced according to the synthesis method described in the Examples described later, or by imitating the synthesis method and using known alternative reactions and raw materials according to the target product.
  • Specific examples of the compound according to the second embodiment include the following compounds. However, the present invention is not limited to these specific examples.
  • the following is a description common to the first embodiment and the second embodiment.
  • An embodiment common to the first embodiment and the second embodiment may be referred to as "the embodiment” or "the first embodiment or the second embodiment",
  • the compound according to the embodiment is preferably a delayed fluorescent compound.
  • Delayed fluorescence is explained on pages 261 to 268 of "Device Properties of Organic Semiconductors" (edited by Chihaya Adachi, published by Kodansha). In that literature, it is stated that if the energy difference ⁇ E 13 between the excited singlet state and excited triplet state of a fluorescent material can be reduced, the reverse energy from the excited triplet state to the excited singlet state, which normally has a low transition probability, can be reduced. It is explained that the transfer occurs with high efficiency and that thermally activated delayed fluorescence (TADF) is expressed. Furthermore, in Figure 10.38 of the document, the mechanism of generation of delayed fluorescence is explained.
  • the compound according to the embodiment is preferably a compound that exhibits thermally activated delayed fluorescence generated by such a mechanism.
  • delayed fluorescence emission can be confirmed by transient PL (Photo Luminescence) measurement.
  • Transient PL measurement is a method of irradiating a sample with a pulsed laser to excite it, and measuring the attenuation behavior (transient characteristics) of PL emission after the irradiation is stopped.
  • PL emission in a TADF material is classified into an emission component from singlet excitons generated by initial PL excitation and an emission component from singlet excitons generated via triplet excitons.
  • the lifetime of the singlet exciton generated by the first PL excitation is on the order of nanoseconds, which is very short. Therefore, the light emission from the singlet exciton attenuates quickly after irradiation with the pulsed laser.
  • delayed fluorescence decays slowly because it is emitted from singlet excitons that are generated via long-lived triplet excitons.
  • the luminescence intensity derived from delayed fluorescence can be determined.
  • FIG. 1 A schematic diagram of an exemplary apparatus for measuring transient PL is shown in FIG. An example of a method for measuring transient PL and behavior analysis of delayed fluorescence using FIG. 1 will be described.
  • the transient PL measurement device 100 in FIG. 1 includes a pulse laser unit 101 capable of emitting light of a predetermined wavelength, a sample chamber 102 that accommodates a measurement sample, a spectrometer 103 that spectrally spectra the light emitted from the measurement sample, and 2. It includes a streak camera 104 for forming dimensional images, and a personal computer 105 for capturing and analyzing two-dimensional images. Note that the measurement of transient PL is not limited to the apparatus shown in FIG. 1.
  • the sample accommodated in the sample chamber 102 is obtained by forming a thin film doped with a doping material at a concentration of 12% by mass relative to the matrix material on a quartz substrate.
  • the thin film sample housed in the sample chamber 102 is irradiated with a pulsed laser from the pulsed laser section 101 to excite the doping material.
  • Emitted light is extracted in a direction 90 degrees with respect to the irradiation direction of the excitation light, the extracted light is separated into spectra by a spectroscope 103, and a two-dimensional image is formed within a streak camera 104.
  • a two-dimensional image can be obtained in which the vertical axis corresponds to time, the horizontal axis corresponds to wavelength, and the bright spots correspond to emission intensity.
  • a thin film sample A was prepared as described above using reference compound H1 below as a matrix material and reference compound D1 below as a doping material, and transient PL measurement was performed.
  • Thin film sample B was prepared as described above using the following reference compound H2 as the matrix material and the reference compound D1 as the doping material.
  • FIG. 2 shows attenuation curves obtained from the transient PL measured for thin film sample A and thin film sample B.
  • the fluorescence intensity of the fluorescence emitted from the singlet excited state generated by photoexcitation and the delayed fluorescence emitted from the singlet excited state generated by reverse energy transfer via the triplet excited state is determined.
  • the ratio can be estimated. In materials with delayed fluorescence, the ratio of the intensity of delayed fluorescence that decays slowly to the intensity of fluorescence that decays quickly is relatively large.
  • Prompt light emission is light emission that is observed immediately from the excited state after being excited by pulsed light (light emitted from a pulsed laser) at a wavelength that the delayed fluorescent material absorbs.
  • Delayed light emission is light emission that is not observed immediately after excitation by the pulsed light but is observed afterward.
  • the amount of prompt light emission and delay light emission and the ratio thereof can be determined by a method similar to that described in "Nature 492, 234-238, 2012" (Reference Document 1). Note that the device used to calculate the amount of prompt light emission and delay light emission is not limited to the device described in Reference 1 or the device shown in FIG. 1.
  • a sample prepared by the following method is used to measure the delayed fluorescence of the compound according to the embodiment.
  • the compound according to the embodiment is dissolved in toluene to prepare a dilute solution having an absorbance of 0.05 or less at the excitation wavelength in order to eliminate the contribution of self-absorption.
  • the sample solution is frozen and degassed and then sealed in a cell with a lid under an argon atmosphere, thereby making the sample solution saturated with argon and oxygen-free.
  • the fluorescence spectrum of the above sample solution is measured using a spectrofluorometer FP-8600 (manufactured by JASCO Corporation), and the fluorescence spectrum of an ethanol solution of 9,10-diphenylanthracene is also measured under the same conditions. Using the fluorescence area intensity of both spectra, Morris et al. J. Phys. Chem. The total fluorescence quantum yield is calculated using equation (1) in 80 (1976) 969.
  • the value of X D /X P is 0.05. It is preferable that it is above.
  • the measurement of the amount of prompt emission and delay emission and the ratio thereof of a compound other than the compound according to the embodiment described above is similar to the measurement of the amount of prompt emission and delay emission of the compound according to the embodiment and the ratio thereof. be.
  • the difference (S 1 ⁇ T 77K ) between the lowest excited singlet energy S 1 and the energy gap T 77K at 77 [K] is defined as ⁇ ST.
  • triplet energy is measured as follows. First, a sample is prepared by sealing a solution in which a compound to be measured is dissolved in an appropriate solvent in a quartz glass tube.
  • the heat-activated delayed fluorescent compound is preferably a compound with a small ⁇ ST.
  • ⁇ ST intersystem crossing and reverse intersystem crossing are likely to occur even in a low temperature (77 [K]) state, and excited singlet states and excited triplet states coexist.
  • the spectrum measured in the same manner as above includes light emission from both the excited singlet state and the excited triplet state, and it is difficult to clearly distinguish from which state the light is emitted.
  • the value of triplet energy is considered to be dominant. Therefore, in the embodiment, although the measurement method is the same as that of the normal triplet energy T, in order to distinguish that they are different in the strict sense, the value measured in the following manner is referred to as the energy gap T 77K . .
  • the tangent to the rise of the short wavelength side of the phosphorescence spectrum is drawn as follows. When moving on the spectrum curve from the short wavelength side of the phosphorescence spectrum to the maximum value on the shortest wavelength side among the maximum values of the spectrum, consider the tangent at each point on the curve toward the long wavelength side. The slope of this tangent line increases as the curve rises (ie, as the vertical axis increases). The tangent drawn at the point where the value of this slope takes the maximum value (that is, the tangent at the inflection point) is the tangent to the rise of the short wavelength side of the phosphorescence spectrum.
  • a local maximum point with a peak intensity that is 15% or less of the maximum peak intensity of the spectrum is not included in the local maximum value on the shortest wavelength side mentioned above, but is included in the maximum value of the slope that is closest to the local maximum value on the shortest wavelength side.
  • the tangent line drawn at the point where the value is taken is the tangent line to the rise of the short wavelength side of the phosphorescence spectrum.
  • an F-4500 spectrofluorometer manufactured by Hitachi High-Technologies Corporation can be used. Note that the measurement device is not limited to this, and measurement may be performed by combining a cooling device, a low-temperature container, an excitation light source, and a light receiving device.
  • ⁇ Lowest excited singlet energy S 1 Examples of the method for measuring the lowest excited singlet energy S1 using a solution (sometimes referred to as a solution method) include the following method.
  • a 10 ⁇ mol/L toluene solution of the compound to be measured is prepared and placed in a quartz cell, and the absorption spectrum (vertical axis: absorption intensity, horizontal axis: wavelength) of this sample is measured at room temperature (300K).
  • Conversion formula (F2): S 1 [eV] 1239.85/ ⁇ edge
  • Examples of the absorption spectrum measuring device include, but are not limited to, a spectrophotometer manufactured by Hitachi (device name: U3310).
  • the tangent to the falling edge of the long wavelength side of the absorption spectrum is drawn as follows.
  • the slope of this tangent line repeats decreasing and then increasing as the curve falls (that is, as the value on the vertical axis decreases).
  • the tangent line drawn at the point where the slope value takes the minimum value on the longest wavelength side (excluding cases where the absorbance is 0.1 or less) is the tangent to the fall of the long wavelength side of the absorption spectrum. Note that a maximum point with an absorbance value of 0.2 or less is not included in the maximum value on the longest wavelength side.
  • the organic electroluminescent element material according to the third embodiment contains the compound according to the embodiment (first embodiment or second embodiment).
  • Materials for organic electroluminescent devices may be abbreviated as materials for organic EL devices.
  • One aspect includes a material for an organic EL element that includes only the compound according to the first embodiment, and another aspect includes a material for an organic EL element that includes only the compound according to the first embodiment and the compound according to the first embodiment. Examples include organic EL element materials containing the compound.
  • one aspect includes a material for an organic EL element that includes only the compound according to the second embodiment, and another aspect includes the compound according to the second embodiment and the compound in the second embodiment.
  • Examples include materials for organic EL elements containing different other compounds.
  • the compound according to the embodiment is a host material.
  • the organic EL element material may include the compound according to the embodiment as a host material and other compounds such as a dopant material.
  • the compound according to the embodiment is a thermally activated delayed fluorescent material.
  • the organic EL element according to the fourth embodiment includes an organic layer between the anode and the cathode.
  • This organic layer includes at least one layer composed of an organic compound.
  • this organic layer is formed by laminating a plurality of layers made of organic compounds.
  • the organic layer may further contain an inorganic compound.
  • the organic EL element according to the fourth embodiment has an anode, a cathode, and an organic layer, and the organic layer contains the compound according to the first embodiment or the second embodiment as a first compound.
  • the organic layer preferably has at least one light-emitting layer, and the light-emitting layer preferably contains the compound according to the first embodiment or the second embodiment as a first compound.
  • the organic layer may be composed of, for example, one light emitting layer, or may include layers that can be employed in an organic EL element.
  • Layers that can be employed in organic EL devices are not particularly limited, but may be selected from the group consisting of, for example, a hole injection layer, a hole transport layer, an electron barrier layer, a hole barrier layer, an electron transport layer, and an electron injection layer. At least one of the layers is mentioned.
  • the emissive layer may include a metal complex. Moreover, in one embodiment, it is also preferable that the light-emitting layer does not contain a metal complex. Moreover, in one embodiment, it is preferable that the light-emitting layer does not contain a phosphorescent material (dopant material). Further, in one embodiment, the light emitting layer preferably does not contain a heavy metal complex or a phosphorescent rare earth metal complex. Examples of heavy metal complexes include iridium complexes, osmium complexes, and platinum complexes.
  • FIG. 3 shows a schematic configuration of an example of an organic EL element according to the fourth embodiment.
  • the organic EL element 1 includes a transparent substrate 2, an anode 3, a cathode 4, and an organic layer 10 disposed between the anode 3 and the cathode 4.
  • the organic layer 10 is configured by stacking a hole injection layer 6, a hole transport layer 7, a light emitting layer 5, an electron transport layer 8, and an electron injection layer 9 in this order from the anode 3 side.
  • the present invention is not limited to the configuration of the organic EL element shown in FIG. 3.
  • the light emitting layer includes a first compound and a second compound.
  • the first compound in the light emitting layer is preferably the compound according to the first embodiment or the second embodiment.
  • the first compound is preferably a host material (sometimes referred to as a matrix material)
  • the second compound is preferably a dopant material (sometimes referred to as a guest material, emitter, or luminescent material). ) is also preferable.
  • the light-emitting layer when the light-emitting layer contains the compound according to the first embodiment or the second embodiment, the light-emitting layer preferably does not contain a phosphorescent metal complex, and other than a phosphorescent metal complex.
  • the metal complex does not contain any metal complexes.
  • the first compound is a compound according to the first embodiment or the second embodiment.
  • the first compound of the fourth embodiment is preferably a thermally activated delayed fluorescent compound.
  • the second compound is preferably a fluorescent compound.
  • the second compound is preferably a compound that does not exhibit heat-activated delayed fluorescence.
  • the second compound of the fourth embodiment is not a phosphorescent metal complex.
  • the second compound is not a heavy metal complex.
  • it is preferable that the second compound is not a metal complex.
  • a fluorescent material can be used as the second compound in the fourth embodiment.
  • Specific examples of the fluorescent material include bisarylaminonaphthalene derivatives, aryl-substituted naphthalene derivatives, bisarylaminoanthracene derivatives, aryl-substituted anthracene derivatives, bisarylaminopyrene derivatives, aryl-substituted pyrene derivatives, and bisarylaminopyrene derivatives.
  • Chrysene derivatives aryl-substituted chrysene derivatives, bisarylaminofluoranthene derivatives, aryl-substituted fluoranthene derivatives, indenoperylene derivatives, acenaphthofluoranthene derivatives, compounds containing a boron atom, pyrromethene boron complex compounds, compounds having a pyrromethene skeleton, Examples include metal complexes of compounds having a pyrromethene skeleton, diketopyrrolopyrrole derivatives, perylene derivatives, and naphthacene derivatives.
  • the second compound is preferably a compound that emits light with a maximum peak wavelength of 400 nm or more and 700 nm or less.
  • the maximum peak wavelength refers to the maximum emission intensity in the measured fluorescence spectrum of a toluene solution in which the target compound is dissolved at a concentration of 10 -6 mol/liter or more and 10 -5 mol/liter or less.
  • the peak wavelength of the fluorescence spectrum is a spectrofluorometer (manufactured by Hitachi High-Tech Science Co., Ltd., F-7000).
  • the second compound emits red or green light.
  • red light emission refers to light emission in which the maximum peak wavelength of the fluorescence spectrum is within the range of 600 nm or more and 660 nm or less.
  • the maximum peak wavelength of the second compound is preferably 600 nm or more and 660 nm or less, more preferably 600 nm or more and 640 nm or less, and even more preferably 610 nm or more and 630 nm or less.
  • green light emission refers to light emission in which the maximum peak wavelength of the fluorescence spectrum is within the range of 500 nm or more and 560 nm or less.
  • the maximum peak wavelength of the second compound is preferably 500 nm or more and 560 nm or less, more preferably 500 nm or more and 540 nm or less, and even more preferably 510 nm or more and 540 nm or less.
  • blue light emission refers to light emission in which the maximum peak wavelength of the fluorescence spectrum is within the range of 430 nm or more and 480 nm or less.
  • the maximum peak wavelength of the second compound is preferably 430 nm or more and 480 nm or less, more preferably 440 nm or more and 480 nm or less.
  • the maximum peak wavelength of light emitted from an organic EL element is measured as follows.
  • a spectral radiance spectrum is measured with a spectral radiance meter CS-2000 (manufactured by Konica Minolta) when a voltage is applied to the organic EL element so that the current density is 10 mA/cm 2 .
  • the peak wavelength of the emission spectrum at which the emission intensity becomes maximum is measured, and this is defined as the maximum peak wavelength (unit: nm).
  • Ring Ax, ring Bx, ring Dx, ring Ex, and ring Fx are each independently, A ring structure selected from the group consisting of a substituted or unsubstituted aryl ring having 6 to 30 ring atoms, and a substituted or unsubstituted heterocycle having 5 to 30 ring atoms, One of ring Bx and ring Dx is present, or both ring Bx and ring Dx are present, When both ring Bx and ring Dx exist, ring Bx and ring Dx share a bond connecting Zc and Zh, One of ring Ex and ring Fx is present, or both ring Ex and ring Fx are present, When both ring Ex and ring Fx exist, ring Ex and ring Fx share a bond connecting Zf and Zi, Za is a nitrogen atom or a carbon atom, Zb is When ring Bx is present, it is a nitrogen atom or a carbon atom, When ring Bx is present, it is
  • the bond between Y and Za, the bond between Y and Zd, and the bond between Y and Ze are all single bonds, and this single bond is a covalent bond, and a coordinate bond is do not have.
  • the heterocycle includes, for example, a ring structure (heterocycle) obtained by removing a bond from the "heterocyclic group” exemplified in the above-mentioned “substituent described herein”. These heterocycles may have a substituent or may be unsubstituted.
  • examples of the aryl ring include a ring structure (aryl ring) obtained by removing the bond from the "aryl group” exemplified in the above-mentioned "substituent described herein”. These aryl rings may have a substituent or may be unsubstituted.
  • the second compound is a compound represented by the following general formula (D11).
  • the compound represented by the general formula (D1) is also preferably a compound represented by the following general formula (D11).
  • Ring Ax, ring Dx and ring Ex are each independently, A ring structure selected from the group consisting of a substituted or unsubstituted aryl ring having 6 to 30 ring atoms, and a substituted or unsubstituted heterocycle having 5 to 30 ring atoms, Za is a nitrogen atom or a carbon atom, Zb is an oxygen atom, a sulfur atom, NRb, C(Rb 1 )(Rb 2 ) or Si(Rb 3 )(Rb 4 ), Zc is a nitrogen atom or a carbon atom, Zd is a nitrogen atom or a carbon atom, Ze is a nitrogen atom or a carbon atom, Zf is a nitrogen atom or a carbon atom, Zg is an oxygen atom, a sulfur atom, NRg, C(Rg 1 )(Rg 2 ) or Si(Rg 3 )(Rg 4 ), Zh is a nitrogen
  • the second compound is a compound represented by the following general formula (D10).
  • the compound represented by the general formula (D1) is also preferably a compound represented by the following general formula (D10).
  • X 1 is CR 1 or a nitrogen atom
  • X 2 is CR 2 or a nitrogen atom
  • X 3 is CR 3 or a nitrogen atom
  • X 4 is CR 4 or a nitrogen atom
  • X 5 is CR 5 or a nitrogen atom
  • X 6 is CR 6 or a nitrogen atom
  • X 7 is CR 7 , a nitrogen atom, or a carbon atom bonded to X 8 with a single bond
  • X 8 is CR 8 , a nitrogen atom, or a carbon atom bonded to X 7 with a single bond
  • X 9 is CR 9 or a nitrogen atom
  • X 10 is CR 10 or a nitrogen atom
  • X 11 is CR 11 or a nitrogen atom
  • X 12 is CR 12 or a nitrogen atom
  • Q is CR Q or a nitrogen atom
  • Y is NR Y1 , an oxygen atom, a sulfur atom, C(
  • Formula (D10) is represented by the following general formula (D10A).
  • X 1 to X 6 , X 9 to X 12 , Y, Q, and R 13 are each independently as defined in the general formula (1).
  • the compound represented by the general formula (D10) is also preferably represented by the following general formula (D12).
  • R 1 to R 13 , R Y1 , and R Q are each independently as defined in the general formula (D10).
  • the compound represented by the general formula (D10) is also preferably represented by the following general formula (D12A).
  • R 1 to R 6 , R 9 to R 13 , R Y1 , and R Q are each independently as defined in the general formula (D10).
  • the compound represented by the general formula (D10) is also preferably represented by the following general formula (D13).
  • R 1 to R 3 , R 5 to R 13 and R Q are each independently as defined in the general formula (D10), One or more pairs of adjacent two or more of R x1 to R x4 are bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other,
  • the set consisting of R 5 and R 6 may be bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, or may be bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted fused ring. do not form a ring or bond to each other.
  • the compound represented by the general formula (D10) is also preferably represented by the following general formula (D13A).
  • R 1 to R 3 , R 5 to R 6 , R 9 to R 13 and R Q are each independently as defined in the general formula (1), and R x1 ⁇ R x4 are each independently as defined in the general formula (D13).
  • R 1 to R 13 and R Q are each independently, hydrogen atom, Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, It is also preferably a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted heteroaryl group having 5 to 50 ring atoms.
  • R 1 to R 13 and R Q are each independently, hydrogen atom, Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 25 carbon atoms, It is also preferably a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 25 ring carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted heteroaryl group having 5 to 25 ring atoms.
  • R 1 to R 3 , R 5 to R 13 , R Q and R x1 to R x4 are each independently, hydrogen atom, Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, It is also preferably a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted heteroaryl group having 5 to 50 ring atoms.
  • R 1 to R 3 , R 5 to R 13 , R Q and R x1 to R x4 are each independently, hydrogen atom, Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 25 carbon atoms, It is also preferably a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 25 ring carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted heteroaryl group having 5 to 25 ring atoms.
  • R 1 to R 13 , R Q and R x1 to R x4 are each independently, hydrogen atom, Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, It is preferably a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted heteroaryl group having 5 to 50 ring atoms.
  • R 1 to R 13 , R Q and R x1 to R x4 are each independently, hydrogen atom, Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 25 carbon atoms, It is preferably a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 25 ring carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted heteroaryl group having 5 to 25 ring atoms.
  • the compound represented by the general formula (D10) is also preferably represented by the following general formula (D14).
  • R 2 , R 6 , R 13 , R Q and R x2 are each independently, hydrogen atom, Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 10 carbon atoms, A substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 12 ring carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted heteroaryl group having 5 to 18 ring atoms.
  • the compound represented by the general formula (D10) is also preferably represented by the following general formula (D15).
  • R 2 , R 6 , R 13 , R Q and R x2 are each independently, hydrogen atom, Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 10 carbon atoms, A substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 12 ring carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted heteroaryl group having 5 to 18 ring atoms.
  • R 13 and R Q are each independently, Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 10 carbon atoms, substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group, It is preferably a substituted or unsubstituted naphthyl group or a substituted or unsubstituted dibenzofuranyl group.
  • R 6 and R x2 are preferably each independently a hydrogen atom or a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 10 carbon atoms.
  • the second compound is a compound represented by the following general formula (D20).
  • X is a nitrogen atom or a carbon atom bonded to Y
  • Y is a hydrogen atom or a substituent
  • R 21 to R 26 are each independently a hydrogen atom or a substituent, or a set of R 21 and R 22 , a set of R 22 and R 23 , a set of R 24 and R 25 , and a set of R 25 and R Any one or more of the 26 pairs combine with each other to form a ring
  • Y as a substituent and R 21 to R 26 are each independently, Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 30 carbon atoms, Substituted or unsubstituted halogenated alkyl group having 1 to 30 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group having 3 to 30 ring carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 30 ring carbon atoms, a substituted or un
  • the substituent in the case of "substituted or unsubstituted” is halogen atom, unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 25 carbon atoms, It is preferably an unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 25 ring carbon atoms or an unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 25 ring atoms.
  • the substituent in the case of "substituted or unsubstituted” is unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 10 carbon atoms, It is preferably an unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 12 ring carbon atoms or an unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 12 ring atoms.
  • Specific examples of compounds represented by general formula (D1), (D11), (D10) or (D20) Specific examples of the compound represented by the general formula (D1), (D11), (D10) or (D20) include the following compounds. However, the present invention is not limited to these specific examples.
  • the light emitting layer includes a first compound and a second compound, the second compound is a fluorescent compound, and the first compound is a single layer of the first compound. It is preferable that the term energy S 1 (M1) and the singlet energy S 1 (M2) of the second compound satisfy the relationship of the following formula (Equation 1). S 1 (M1)>S 1 (M2) ... (Math. 1)
  • the energy gap T 77K (M1) of the first compound at 77 [K] is preferably larger than the energy gap T 77K (M2) of the second compound at 77 [K]. That is, it is preferable that the relationship of the following mathematical formula (Equation 5) be satisfied. T 77K (M1)>T 77K (M2)...(Math. 5)
  • the organic EL element of the fourth embodiment emits light
  • the second compound mainly emits light in the light emitting layer.
  • FIG. 4 is a diagram showing an example of the relationship between the energy levels of the second compound M2 and the first compound M1 in the light emitting layer.
  • S0 represents the ground state.
  • S1 (M1) represents the lowest excited singlet state of the first compound M1.
  • T1 (M1) represents the lowest excited triplet state of the first compound M1.
  • S1(M2) represents the lowest excited singlet state of the second compound M2.
  • T1(M2) represents the lowest excited triplet state of the second compound M2.
  • the dashed arrow pointing from S1 (M1) to S1 (M2) in FIG. 4 represents Förster type energy transfer from the lowest excited singlet state of the first compound M1 to the second compound M2. As shown in FIG.
  • the organic EL element of the fourth embodiment preferably emits red light or green light.
  • the maximum peak wavelength of the light emitted from the organic EL element is preferably 500 nm or more and 560 nm or less.
  • the maximum peak wavelength of the light emitted from the organic EL element is preferably 600 nm or more and 660 nm or less.
  • the maximum peak wavelength of the light emitted from the organic EL element is preferably 430 nm or more and 480 nm or less.
  • the maximum peak wavelength of light emitted from an organic EL element is measured as follows.
  • a spectral radiance spectrum is measured with a spectral radiance meter CS-2000 (manufactured by Konica Minolta) when a voltage is applied to the organic EL element so that the current density is 10 mA/cm 2 .
  • the peak wavelength of the emission spectrum at which the emission intensity becomes maximum is measured, and this is defined as the maximum peak wavelength (unit: nm).
  • the thickness of the light emitting layer in the organic EL element of the fourth embodiment is preferably 5 nm or more and 50 nm or less, more preferably 7 nm or more and 50 nm or less, and most preferably 10 nm or more and 50 nm or less.
  • the thickness is 5 nm or more, it is easy to form a light emitting layer and adjust the chromaticity, and when it is 50 nm or less, an increase in driving voltage is easily suppressed.
  • the content of the first compound and the second compound contained in the light-emitting layer is, for example, in the following range.
  • the content of the first compound is preferably 10% by mass or more and 80% by mass or less, more preferably 10% by mass or more and 60% by mass or less, and preferably 20% by mass or more and 60% by mass or less. More preferred. Further, the content of the first compound may be 90% by mass or more and 99.9% by mass or less, 95% by mass or more and 99.9% by mass or less, or 99% by mass or more and 99.9% by mass or less.
  • the content of the second compound is preferably 0.01% by mass or more and 10% by mass or less, more preferably 0.01% by mass or more and 5% by mass or less, and 0.01% by mass or more and 1% by mass. % or less is more preferable.
  • the fourth embodiment does not exclude that the light-emitting layer includes materials other than the first compound and the second compound.
  • the light emitting layer may contain only one kind of the first compound, or may contain two or more kinds of the first compound.
  • the light-emitting layer may contain only one type of second compound, or may contain two or more types of the second compound.
  • the substrate is used as a support for the organic EL element.
  • the substrate for example, glass, quartz, plastic, etc. can be used.
  • a flexible substrate may be used.
  • a flexible substrate is a bendable (flexible) substrate, and includes, for example, a plastic substrate made of polycarbonate, polyarylate, polyethersulfone, polypropylene, polyester, polyvinyl fluoride, polyvinyl chloride, etc. .
  • an inorganic vapor-deposited film can also be used.
  • anode For the anode formed on the substrate, it is preferable to use a metal, an alloy, an electrically conductive compound, a mixture thereof, or the like having a large work function (specifically, 4.0 eV or more). Specifically, for example, indium oxide-tin oxide (ITO), indium oxide-tin oxide containing silicon or silicon oxide, indium oxide-zinc oxide, tungsten oxide, and indium oxide containing zinc oxide. , graphene, etc.
  • ITO indium oxide-tin oxide
  • ITO indium oxide-tin oxide containing silicon or silicon oxide
  • indium oxide-zinc oxide silicon oxide
  • tungsten oxide tungsten oxide
  • indium oxide containing zinc oxide graphene, etc.
  • Au gold
  • platinum (Pt) nickel
  • Ni tungsten
  • W chromium
  • Mo molybdenum
  • iron (Fe) iron
  • cobalt Co
  • copper copper
  • titanium (Ti) titanium
  • a nitride of a metal material eg, titanium nitride
  • indium oxide-zinc oxide can be formed by a sputtering method by using a target containing 1% by mass or more and 10% by mass or less of zinc oxide relative to indium oxide.
  • indium oxide containing tungsten oxide and zinc oxide contains 0.5% by mass or more of tungsten oxide and 5% by mass or less, and 0.1% by mass or more and 1% by mass or less of zinc oxide relative to indium oxide.
  • a target it can be formed by a sputtering method.
  • it may be produced by a vacuum evaporation method, a coating method, an inkjet method, a spin coating method, or the like.
  • the hole injection layer formed in contact with the anode is formed using a composite material that allows easy hole injection regardless of the work function of the anode.
  • materials that can be used as electrode materials for example, metals, alloys, electrically conductive compounds, mixtures thereof, and other elements belonging to Group 1 or Group 2 of the Periodic Table of Elements
  • Elements belonging to Group 1 or Group 2 of the periodic table of elements which are materials with a small work function, such as alkali metals such as lithium (Li) and cesium (Cs), as well as magnesium (Mg), calcium (Ca), and strontium.
  • Alkaline earth metals such as (Sr), alloys containing these (for example, MgAg, AlLi), rare earth metals such as europium (Eu), ytterbium (Yb), alloys containing these, etc. can also be used.
  • anode using an alkali metal, an alkaline earth metal, or an alloy containing these
  • a vacuum evaporation method or a sputtering method can be used.
  • silver paste or the like when silver paste or the like is used, a coating method, an inkjet method, etc. can be used.
  • cathode For the cathode, it is preferable to use a metal, an alloy, an electrically conductive compound, a mixture thereof, or the like having a small work function (specifically, 3.8 eV or less).
  • cathode materials include elements belonging to Group 1 or Group 2 of the periodic table of elements, that is, alkali metals such as lithium (Li) and cesium (Cs), and magnesium (Mg) and calcium (Ca). ), alkaline earth metals such as strontium (Sr), alloys containing these (for example, MgAg, AlLi), rare earth metals such as europium (Eu), ytterbium (Yb), and alloys containing these.
  • the cathode when forming a cathode using an alkali metal, an alkaline earth metal, or an alloy containing these, a vacuum evaporation method or a sputtering method can be used. Furthermore, when using silver paste or the like, a coating method, an inkjet method, etc. can be used. By providing an electron injection layer, the cathode can be formed using various conductive materials such as Al, Ag, ITO, graphene, silicon, or indium oxide-tin oxide containing silicon oxide, regardless of the size of the work function. can do. These conductive materials can be formed into films using a sputtering method, an inkjet method, a spin coating method, or the like.
  • the hole injection layer is a layer containing a substance with high hole injection properties.
  • Substances with high hole injection properties include molybdenum oxide, titanium oxide, vanadium oxide, rhenium oxide, ruthenium oxide, chromium oxide, zirconium oxide, hafnium oxide, tantalum oxide, silver oxide, Tungsten oxide, manganese oxide, etc. can be used.
  • a high molecular compound (oligomer, dendrimer, polymer, etc.) can also be used.
  • a high molecular compound oligomer, dendrimer, polymer, etc.
  • PVK poly(N-vinylcarbazole)
  • PVTPA poly(4-vinyltriphenylamine)
  • PTPDMA poly[N-(4- ⁇ N'-[4-(4-diphenylamino) phenyl]phenyl-N'-phenylamino ⁇ phenyl) methacrylamide]
  • PTPDMA poly[N,N'-bis(4-butylphenyl)-N,N'-bis(phenyl)benzidine]
  • Polymer compounds such as Poly-TPD
  • a polymer compound to which an acid is added such as poly(3,4-ethylenedioxythiophene)/poly(styrene sulfonic acid) (PEDOT/PSS) or polyaniline/poly(styrene sulfonic acid) (PAni/PSS), is used. You can also do that.
  • the hole transport layer is a layer containing a substance with high hole transport properties.
  • aromatic amine compounds such as carbazole derivatives, anthracene derivatives, etc.
  • NPB 4,4'-bis[N-(1-naphthyl)-N-phenylamino]biphenyl
  • TPD N,N'-bis(3-methylphenyl)-N,N'- Diphenyl-[1,1'-biphenyl]-4,4'-diamine
  • TPD 4-phenyl-4'-(9-phenylfluoren-9-yl)triphenylamine
  • BAFLP 4-phenyl-4'-(9-phenylfluoren-9-yl)triphenylamine
  • DFLDPBi 4,4',4''-tris(N,
  • the substances described here mainly have a hole mobility of 10-6 cm2/Vs or more.
  • carbazole derivatives such as CBP, CzPA, and PCzPA
  • anthracene derivatives such as t-BuDNA, DNA, and DPAnth
  • Polymer compounds such as poly(N-vinylcarbazole) (abbreviation: PVK) and poly(4-vinyltriphenylamine) (abbreviation: PVTPA) can also be used.
  • PVK poly(N-vinylcarbazole)
  • PVTPA poly(4-vinyltriphenylamine)
  • any material other than these may be used as long as it has a higher transportability for holes than for electrons.
  • the layer containing a substance with high hole transport properties may be a single layer or a layer in which two or more layers made of the above substance are laminated.
  • the electron transport layer is a layer containing a substance with high electron transport properties.
  • the electron transport layer contains 1) metal complexes such as aluminum complexes, beryllium complexes, and zinc complexes, 2) heteroaromatic compounds such as imidazole derivatives, benzimidazole derivatives, azine derivatives, carbazole derivatives, and phenanthroline derivatives, and 3) polymer compounds. can be used.
  • low-molecular organic compounds include Alq, tris(4-methyl-8-quinolinolato)aluminum (abbreviation: Almq 3 ), bis(10-hydroxybenzo[h]quinolinato) beryllium (abbreviation: BeBq 2 ), Metal complexes such as BAlq, Znq, ZnPBO, ZnBTZ, etc. can be used.
  • the substances mentioned here mainly have an electron mobility of 10 ⁇ 6 cm 2 /Vs or more.
  • any material other than the above may be used as the electron transport layer, as long as it has a higher electron transport property than hole transport property.
  • the electron transport layer may be a single layer or a layer in which two or more layers made of the above substances are laminated.
  • a polymer compound can also be used for the electron transport layer.
  • poly[(9,9-dihexylfluorene-2,7-diyl)-co-(pyridine-3,5-diyl)] (abbreviation: PF-Py)
  • poly[(9,9-dioctylfluorene-2, ,7-diyl)-co-(2,2'-bipyridine-6,6'-diyl)] (abbreviation: PF-BPy), etc.
  • PF-Py poly[(9,9-dihexylfluorene-2,7-diyl)-co-(pyridine-3,5-diyl)]
  • PF-BPy poly[(9,9-dioctylfluorene-2, ,7-diyl)-co-(2,2'-bipyridine-6,6'-diyl)]
  • the electron injection layer is a layer containing a substance with high electron injection properties.
  • the electron injection layer contains lithium (Li), cesium (Cs), calcium (Ca), lithium fluoride (LiF), cesium fluoride (CsF), calcium fluoride (CaF 2 ), lithium oxide (LiOx), etc.
  • Alkali metals, alkaline earth metals, or compounds thereof can be used.
  • a material containing an alkali metal, an alkaline earth metal, or a compound thereof in a substance having electron transport properties specifically, a material containing magnesium (Mg) in Alq, etc. may be used. Note that in this case, electron injection from the cathode can be performed more efficiently.
  • a composite material made of a mixture of an organic compound and an electron donor may be used for the electron injection layer.
  • Such a composite material has excellent electron injection and electron transport properties because electrons are generated in the organic compound by the electron donor.
  • the organic compound is preferably a material that is excellent in transporting generated electrons, and specifically, for example, the above-mentioned substances (metal complexes, heteroaromatic compounds, etc.) constituting the electron transport layer are used. be able to.
  • the electron donor may be any substance that exhibits electron-donating properties to organic compounds. Specifically, alkali metals, alkaline earth metals, and rare earth metals are preferred, and examples include lithium, cesium, magnesium, calcium, erbium, and ytterbium.
  • alkali metal oxides and alkaline earth metal oxides are preferable, and examples thereof include lithium oxide, calcium oxide, barium oxide, and the like. Additionally, Lewis bases such as magnesium oxide can also be used. Moreover, organic compounds such as tetrathiafulvalene (abbreviation: TTF) can also be used.
  • TTF tetrathiafulvalene
  • Methods for forming each layer of the organic EL element of the fourth embodiment are not limited to those specifically mentioned above, but include dry film forming methods such as vacuum evaporation, sputtering, plasma, and ion plating, Known methods such as wet film forming methods such as spin coating method, dipping method, flow coating method, and inkjet method can be employed.
  • each organic layer of the organic EL element of the fourth embodiment is not limited except as specifically mentioned above, but in general, if the film thickness is too thin, defects such as pinholes are likely to occur; Since a high applied voltage is required and efficiency deteriorates, the range of from several nm to 1 ⁇ m is usually preferable.
  • the organic EL device according to the fourth embodiment includes, in the light-emitting layer, the compound according to the first embodiment or the second embodiment as a first compound, and a second compound having a lowest excited singlet energy smaller than that of the first compound. It contains two compounds. Since the organic EL device according to the fourth embodiment includes the compound (first compound) according to the first embodiment, the luminous efficiency of the organic EL device can be improved according to the fourth embodiment. Since the organic EL device according to the fourth embodiment includes the compound (first compound) according to the second embodiment, the life of the organic EL device can be improved according to the fourth embodiment.
  • the organic EL element according to the fourth embodiment can be used in electronic devices such as display devices and light emitting devices.
  • the organic EL device according to the fifth embodiment differs from the organic EL device according to the fourth embodiment in that the light emitting layer further contains a third compound.
  • the light emitting layer includes a first compound, a second compound, and a third compound.
  • the first compound is preferably a host material and the second compound is preferably a dopant material.
  • the third compound may be a thermally activated delayed fluorescent compound or a compound that does not exhibit thermally activated delayed fluorescent property; It is preferable that the compound exhibits no.
  • the third compound is not particularly limited, but is preferably a compound other than an amine compound. Further, for example, as the third compound, a carbazole derivative, a dibenzofuran derivative, or a dibenzothiophene derivative can be used, but the present invention is not limited to these derivatives.
  • the third compound is a compound represented by the following general formula (3).
  • A3 is a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring atoms;
  • L3 is single bond, a substituted or unsubstituted arylene group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms, Substituted or unsubstituted divalent heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring atoms, Two groups selected from the group consisting of a substituted or unsubstituted arylene group having 6 to 50 ring atoms and a substituted or unsubstituted divalent heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring atoms are bonded together.
  • R 31 to R 38 which do not form a substituted or unsubstituted monocyclic ring and which do not form a substituted or unsubstituted fused ring are each independently: hydrogen atom, Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, Substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, Substituted
  • R 901 , R 902 , R 903 , R 904 , R 905 , R 906 , R 907 , R 908 , R 909 , R 931 , R 932 , R 933 , R 934 , R 935 , R 936 and R 937 are each independently, hydrogen atom, Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 ring carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring atoms;
  • the plurality of R 901s are the same or different from each other
  • the plurality of R 902s exist the plurality of R 902s are the same or
  • the compound represented by the general formula (3) is also preferably a compound represented by any of the following general formulas (31) to (36).
  • a 3 and L 3 are respectively synonymous with A 3 and L 3 in the general formula (3),
  • One or more sets of two or more adjacent ones of R 341 to R 350 are bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other
  • X 31 is a sulfur atom, an oxygen atom, NR 352 or CR 353 R 354
  • the set consisting of R 353 and R 354 is bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other, R 341 to R 350 that do not form the substituted or unsubstituted monocycle and do not form the substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, and R 352 do not form the substituted or unsub
  • R 352 is Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, It is preferably a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring atoms.
  • R 353 and R 354 are bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other, R 353 and R 354 which do not form a substituted or unsubstituted monocyclic ring and which do not form a substituted or unsubstituted fused ring are each independently: Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, It is preferably a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring atoms.
  • X 31 is preferably a sulfur atom or an oxygen atom.
  • a 3 is preferably a group represented by any one of the following general formulas (A31) to (A37).
  • One or more sets of two or more adjacent ones of the plurality of R 300 bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other, R 300 and R 333 , which do not form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle and do not form a substituted or unsubstituted fused ring, each independently do not form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle.
  • a 3 is also preferably a group represented by the general formula (A34), (A35) or (A37).
  • the compound represented by the general formula (3) is also preferably a compound represented by any of the following general formulas (311) to (316).
  • L 3 has the same meaning as L 3 in the general formula (3),
  • One or more sets of two or more adjacent ones of the plurality of R 300 bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other,
  • One or more sets of two or more adjacent ones of R 341 to R 350 are bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other,
  • R 341 to R 350 that do not form a
  • the compound represented by the general formula (3) is also preferably a compound represented by the following general formula (321).
  • L 3 has the same meaning as L 3 in the general formula (3), R 31 to R 38 and R 301 to R 308 are each independently R 31 to R 38 that do not form the substituted or unsubstituted monocycle and do not form the substituted or unsubstituted fused ring. are synonymous. )
  • L 3 is preferably a single bond or a substituted or unsubstituted arylene group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms.
  • L 3 is single bond, substituted or unsubstituted phenylene group, It is preferably a substituted or unsubstituted biphenylene group or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenylene group.
  • L 3 is preferably a group represented by the following general formula (317).
  • R 310 each independently has the same meaning as R 31 to R 38 that do not form the substituted or unsubstituted monocycle and do not form the substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, and * each independently , indicates the bond position.
  • L 3 preferably includes a divalent group represented by the following general formula (318) or general formula (319). In the compound represented by the general formula (3), L 3 is also preferably a divalent group represented by the following general formula (318) or general formula (319).
  • the compound represented by the general formula (3) is also preferably a compound represented by the following general formula (322) or general formula (323).
  • L 31 is a substituted or unsubstituted arylene group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms, A substituted or unsubstituted divalent heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted arylene group having 6 to 50 ring atoms, and a substituted or unsubstituted arylene group having 5 to 50 ring atoms.
  • L 31 includes a divalent group represented by the following general formula (318) or general formula (319), R 31 to R 38 , R 300 , and R 321 to R 328 each independently do not form the substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, and do not form the substituted or unsubstituted fused ring. Synonymous with R38 . )
  • R 302 in the general formula (318), R 303 in the general formula (318), R 303 in the general formula (319), R 304 that does not form a ring represented by the general formula (320), and the general R 305 in formula (320) each independently has the same meaning as R 31 to R 38 that do not form the substituted or unsubstituted monocycle and do not form the substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, * in the general formulas (318) to (320) each indicates a bonding position.
  • the group represented by the general formula (319) as L 3 or L 31 is, for example, a group represented by the following general formula (319A).
  • R 303 , R 304 and R 305 are each independently R which does not form the substituted or unsubstituted monocycle and does not form the substituted or unsubstituted fused ring. 31 to R 38 , and each * in the general formula (319A) indicates a bonding position.
  • the compound represented by the general formula (3) is a compound represented by the general formula (322), and L 31 is a group represented by the general formula (318).
  • the compound represented by the general formula (3) is also preferably a compound represented by the following general formula (324).
  • R 31 to R 38 , R 300 , and R 302 each independently do not form the substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, and the substituted or unsubstituted fused ring (synonymous with R 31 to R 38 that do not form)
  • R 31 to R 38 that do not form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle and do not form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring are each independently: hydrogen atom, Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms, A substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring atoms, or a group represented by the general formula (3A), R B in the general formula (3A) is, Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, It is preferably a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring atoms.
  • R 31 to R 38 that do not form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle and do not form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring are each independently: hydrogen atom, A substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms, or a group represented by the general formula (3A), R B in the general formula (3A) is preferably a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms.
  • R 31 to R 38 that do not form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle and do not form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring are each independently: hydrogen atom, A substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group, or a group represented by the general formula (3A), R B in the general formula (3A) is preferably a substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group.
  • the compound represented by the general formula (3) is a compound that does not have a pyridine ring, a pyrimidine ring, or a triazine ring.
  • the third compound is a compound represented by the following general formula (MRX3).
  • Y 31 to Y 36 are each independently CR 3 or a nitrogen atom, However, two or more of Y 31 to Y 36 are nitrogen atoms,
  • R 3s When a plurality of R 3s exist, one or more of the sets consisting of two or more adjacent ones of the plurality of R 3s are bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other,
  • Each R 3 that does not form a substituted or unsubstituted monocyclic ring and does not form a substituted or unsubstituted fused ring is independently: hydrogen atom, Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, Substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, Substituted or unsubstituted alkenyl
  • R B has the same meaning as R B in the general formula (3)
  • L 31 and L 32 are respectively synonymous with L 31 and L 32 in the general formula (3)
  • n 3 is 1, 2, 3, 4 or 5
  • L 31 is a single bond
  • n 3 is 1, and L 32 is bonded to the carbon atom of the six-membered ring in the general formula (MRX3)
  • * is a bonding site with a carbon atom of a six-membered ring in the general formula (MRX3).
  • the compound represented by the general formula (MRX3) preferably does not contain a pyridine ring in the molecule.
  • the compound represented by the general formula (MRX3) is also preferably a compound represented by the following general formula (MRX31) or general formula (MRX32).
  • R 35 to R 37 are bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other, R 31 to R 33 in the general formula (MRX31) and R 34 in the general formula (MRX32) do not form the substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, and do not form the substituted or unsubstituted fused ring.
  • R 35 to R 37 each independently have the same meaning as R 3 in the general formula (MRX3).
  • the compound represented by the general formula (MRX3) is also preferably a compound represented by the general formula (MRX31).
  • R 3 in the general formula (MRX3) is each independently, hydrogen atom, Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms, It is preferably a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring atoms, or a group represented by the above general formula (MRX3A).
  • R 3 in the general formula (MRX3) is each independently, hydrogen atom, Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, It is preferably a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms, or a group represented by the above general formula (MRX3A).
  • the compound represented by the general formula (MRX3) preferably has at least one group selected from the group consisting of groups represented by the following general formulas (MRXA31) to (MRXA44) in the molecule.
  • R 300 One or more sets of two or more adjacent ones of the plurality of R 300 , bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other,
  • the set consisting of R 331 and R 332 is bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other
  • R 300 , R 331 , R 332 , and R 333 which do not form a substituted or unsubstituted monocyclic ring and do not form a substituted or unsubstituted fused ring are each independently, hydrogen atom, Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, Substituted or
  • R 341 to R 350 are bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other,
  • at least one of R 341 to R 351 indicates a bonding position with another atom in the molecule of the compound represented by the general formula (MRX3)
  • X 31 is a sulfur atom, an oxygen atom, NR 352 or CR 353 R 354
  • the set consisting of R 353 and R 354 is bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other, Not at the bonding position with another atom in the molecule of the compound represented by the general formula (MRX3), which
  • R 341 to R 351 that do not form, R 352, and R 353 and R 354 that do not form the substituted or unsubstituted monocycle and do not form the substituted or unsubstituted fused ring each independently, hydrogen atom, Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, Substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, Substituted or unsubstituted alkenyl group having 2 to 50 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted alkynyl group having 2 to 50 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 ring carbon atoms, A group represented by -Si(R 901 )(R 902 )(R 903 ), A group represented by -O-(R 904 ), A group represented by -S-(R 905 ), A group
  • the compound represented by the general formula (MRX3) preferably has at least one group selected from the group consisting of groups represented by the general formulas (MRXA38) to (MRXA44) in the molecule.
  • At least one of Y 31 to Y 36 is CR 3 , It is preferable that at least one R 3 is a group represented by the general formula (MRX3A), and R B is any of the groups represented by the general formulas (MRXA31) to (MRXA44).
  • At least one of Y 31 to Y 36 is CR 3 , It is preferable that at least one R 3 is a group represented by the above general formula (MRX3A), and R B is any of the groups represented by the above general formulas (MRXA38) to (MRXA44).
  • R 352 is Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, It is preferably a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring atoms.
  • R 353 and R 354 are bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other, R 353 and R 354 which do not form a substituted or unsubstituted monocyclic ring and which do not form a substituted or unsubstituted fused ring are each independently: Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, It is preferably a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring atoms.
  • L 31 is single bond, A substituted or unsubstituted arylene group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms, a trivalent group, a tetravalent group, a pentavalent group, or a hexavalent group derived from the arylene group, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring A divalent group formed by bonding two groups selected from the group consisting of arylene groups having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, a trivalent group, a tetravalent group derived from the divalent group, It is a pentavalent group or a hexavalent group, L 32 is It is preferably a single bond or a substituted or unsubstituted arylene group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms.
  • L 31 is A single bond, or a substituted or unsubstituted arylene group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms, n 3 is 1, L 32 is It is preferably a single bond or a substituted or unsubstituted arylene group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms.
  • L 31 is single bond, substituted or unsubstituted phenylene group, A substituted or unsubstituted biphenylene group, or a divalent group formed by combining two groups selected from the group consisting of a substituted or unsubstituted phenylene group and a substituted or unsubstituted biphenylene group; A trivalent group, a tetravalent group, a pentavalent group or a hexavalent group derived from a group, n 3 is 1, L 32 is single bond, It is preferably a substituted or unsubstituted phenylene group or a substituted or unsubstituted biphenylene group.
  • the substituent in the case of "substituted or unsubstituted” is, halogen atom, unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 25 carbon atoms, It is preferably an unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 25 ring carbon atoms or an unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 25 ring atoms.
  • the substituent in the case of "substituted or unsubstituted” is, unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 10 carbon atoms, It is preferably an unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 12 ring carbon atoms or an unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 12 ring atoms.
  • any group described as "substituted or unsubstituted” may also be an "unsubstituted” group. preferable.
  • the third compound according to the fifth embodiment can be produced by a known method.
  • Specific examples of the third compound of this embodiment include the following compounds. However, the present invention is not limited to these specific examples of compounds.
  • the singlet energy S 1 (M1) of the first compound and the singlet energy S 1 (M3) of the third compound have the relationship expressed by the following formula (Equation 2). It is preferable to satisfy the following. S 1 (M3)>S 1 (M1)...(Math. 2)
  • the light emitting layer includes a first compound, a second compound, and a third compound
  • the second compound is a fluorescent compound
  • the light emitting layer includes a first compound, a second compound, and a third compound.
  • the singlet energy S 1 (M1) of the first compound, the singlet energy S 1 (M2) of the second compound, and the singlet energy S 1 (M3) of the third compound are expressed by the following formula (Math. ) is preferably satisfied.
  • the energy gap T 77K (M3) of the third compound at 77 [K] is preferably larger than the energy gap T 77K (M1) of the first compound at 77 [K].
  • the energy gap T 77K (M3) of the third compound at 77 [K] is preferably larger than the energy gap T 77K (M2) of the second compound at 77 [K].
  • T 77K (M1) at 77[K] of the first compound energy gap T 77K (M2) at 77[K] of the second compound, and energy gap at 77[K] of the third compound It is preferable that T 77K (M3) satisfies the relationship of the following formula (Equation 2B).
  • the fluorescent compound mainly emits light in the light emitting layer. It is preferable that the organic EL element of the fifth embodiment emits red or green light similarly to the organic EL element of the fourth embodiment.
  • the maximum peak wavelength of light emitted from the organic EL element can be measured in the same manner as the organic EL element of the fourth embodiment.
  • the content of the first compound, second compound, and third compound contained in the light-emitting layer is preferably within the following range, for example.
  • the content of the first compound is preferably 10% by mass or more and 80% by mass or less, more preferably 10% by mass or more and 60% by mass or less, and preferably 20% by mass or more and 60% by mass or less. More preferred.
  • the content of the second compound is preferably 0.01% by mass or more and 10% by mass or less, more preferably 0.01% by mass or more and 5% by mass or less, and 0.01% by mass or more and 1% by mass. % or less is more preferable.
  • the content of the third compound is preferably 10% by mass or more and 80% by mass or less.
  • the upper limit of the total content of the first compound, second compound, and third compound in the light emitting layer is 100% by mass.
  • the light-emitting layer includes materials other than the first compound, the second compound, and the third compound.
  • the light emitting layer may contain only one kind of the first compound, or may contain two or more kinds of the first compound.
  • the light-emitting layer may contain only one type of second compound, or may contain two or more types of the second compound.
  • the light-emitting layer may contain only one type of third compound, or may contain two or more types of the third compound.
  • FIG. 5 is a diagram showing an example of the relationship between the energy levels of the first compound, the second compound, and the third compound in the light emitting layer.
  • S0 represents the ground state.
  • S1 (M1) represents the lowest excited singlet state of the first compound
  • T1 (M1) represents the lowest excited triplet state of the first compound.
  • S1(M2) represents the lowest excited singlet state of the second compound
  • T1(M2) represents the lowest excited triplet state of the second compound.
  • S1 (M3) represents the lowest excited singlet state of the third compound
  • T1 (M3) represents the lowest excited triplet state of the third compound.
  • the organic EL device according to the fifth embodiment includes, in the light-emitting layer, the compound according to the first embodiment or the second embodiment as a first compound, and a second compound having a lowest excited singlet energy lower than that of the first compound. and a third compound having a higher lowest excited singlet energy than the first compound. Since the organic EL device according to the fifth embodiment includes the compound (first compound) according to the first embodiment, the luminous efficiency of the organic EL device can be improved according to the fifth embodiment. Since the organic EL device according to the fifth embodiment includes the compound (first compound) according to the second embodiment, the life of the organic EL device can be improved according to the fifth embodiment.
  • the organic EL element according to the fifth embodiment can be used in electronic devices such as display devices and light emitting devices.
  • the organic EL device according to the sixth embodiment is the organic EL device according to the fourth embodiment or the fifth embodiment in that the light emitting layer contains the first compound and the third compound and does not contain the second compound. Different from EL elements. The other points are the same as the fourth embodiment or the fifth embodiment. That is, in the sixth embodiment, the light emitting layer as the first organic layer contains the first compound and the third compound. In this embodiment, the third compound is preferably a host material and the first compound is preferably a dopant material. In the sixth embodiment, when the light-emitting layer contains the compound according to the first embodiment or the second embodiment, the light-emitting layer preferably does not contain a phosphorescent metal complex, and other than a phosphorescent metal complex. Preferably, the metal complex does not contain any metal complexes.
  • the first compound is a compound according to the first embodiment or the second embodiment.
  • the first compound is a thermally activated delayed fluorescent compound.
  • the third compound is the same as the third compound described in the fifth embodiment.
  • the singlet energy S 1 (M1) of the first compound and the singlet energy S 1 (M3) of the third compound have the relationship expressed by the following formula (Equation 2). It is preferable to satisfy the following. S 1 (M3)>S 1 (M1)...(Math. 2)
  • the energy gap T 77K (M3) of the third compound at 77 [K] is preferably larger than the energy gap T 77K (M1) of the first compound at 77 [K].
  • FIG. 6 is a diagram for explaining the principle of light emission according to the sixth embodiment of the present invention.
  • S0 represents the ground state.
  • S1 (M1) represents the lowest excited singlet state of the first compound
  • T1 (M1) represents the lowest excited triplet state of the first compound.
  • S1 (M3) represents the lowest excited singlet state of the third compound, and T1 (M3) represents the lowest excited triplet state of the third compound.
  • T1 (M3) represents the lowest excited triplet state of the third compound.
  • the lowest excited triplet state T1 (M1) of the first compound changes due to thermal energy to the lowest excited singlet state S1 ( M1) can undergo inverse intersystem crossing.
  • the emissive layer does not contain a fluorescent dopant having the lowest excited singlet state S1 smaller than the lowest excited singlet state S1 (M1) of the first compound, the lowest excited singlet state S1 of the first compound Light emission from (M1) can be observed.
  • the luminescent layer contains a fluorescent dopant in the lowest excited singlet state S1 (in the fourth embodiment or the fifth embodiment, a fluorescent dopant in the lowest excited singlet state S1 (M1) that is smaller than the lowest excited singlet state S1 (M1) of the first compound).
  • emission from the fluorescent dopant can be observed. Note that in the organic EL element of the sixth embodiment, the light emission shown in (i) above can be observed. In the organic EL element of the fourth embodiment or the fifth embodiment described above, the light emission shown in (ii) above can be observed.
  • the content of the first compound and the third compound contained in the light emitting layer is preferably in the following range, for example.
  • the content of the first compound is preferably 10% by mass or more and 90% by mass or less, more preferably 10% by mass or more and 80% by mass or less, and preferably 10% by mass or more and 60% by mass or less. More preferably, it is 20% by mass or more and 60% by mass or less.
  • the content of the third compound is preferably 10% by mass or more and 90% by mass or less.
  • the upper limit of the total content of the first compound and the third compound in the light emitting layer is 100% by mass.
  • the light emitting layer may contain only one kind of the first compound, or may contain two or more kinds of the first compound.
  • the light-emitting layer may contain only one type of third compound, or may contain two or more types of the third compound.
  • the organic EL device according to the sixth embodiment includes the compound (first compound) according to the first embodiment, the luminous efficiency of the organic EL device can be improved according to the sixth embodiment. Since the organic EL device according to the sixth embodiment includes the compound (first compound) according to the second embodiment, the life of the organic EL device can be improved according to the sixth embodiment.
  • the organic EL element according to the sixth embodiment can be used in electronic devices such as display devices and light emitting devices.
  • An electronic device is equipped with the organic EL element according to any of the embodiments described above.
  • Examples of electronic devices include display devices and light emitting devices.
  • Examples of display devices include display components (eg, organic EL panel modules, etc.), televisions, mobile phones, tablets, personal computers, and the like.
  • Examples of the light emitting device include lighting, vehicle lamps, and the like.
  • the number of light emitting layers is not limited to one layer, and a plurality of light emitting layers may be stacked.
  • an organic EL element has a plurality of light emitting layers, it is sufficient that at least one light emitting layer satisfies the conditions described in the above embodiment.
  • the other light-emitting layer may be a fluorescent-type light-emitting layer or a phosphorescent-type light-emitting layer that utilizes light emission due to electronic transition directly from a triplet excited state to a ground state.
  • the organic EL element has a plurality of light emitting layers
  • these light emitting layers may be provided adjacent to each other, or a so-called tandem type organic EL element may be provided in which a plurality of light emitting units are stacked with an intermediate layer interposed therebetween. It may also be an EL element.
  • a barrier layer may be provided adjacent to at least one of the anode side and the cathode side of the light emitting layer.
  • the barrier layer is disposed in contact with the light-emitting layer and blocks at least one of holes, electrons, and excitons.
  • the barrier layer transports electrons and holes reach the layer on the cathode side (e.g., electron transport layer) than the barrier layer. prevent you from doing
  • the organic EL element includes an electron transport layer, it is preferable to include the barrier layer between the light emitting layer and the electron transport layer.
  • the barrier layer transports holes and electrons are transferred to a layer on the anode side (for example, a hole transport layer) than the barrier layer. prevent it from reaching.
  • the organic EL element includes a hole transport layer
  • a barrier layer may be provided adjacent to the light-emitting layer to prevent excitation energy from leaking from the light-emitting layer to its surrounding layers. Excitons generated in the light emitting layer are prevented from moving to layers closer to the electrode than the barrier layer (for example, an electron transport layer, a hole transport layer, etc.). It is preferable that the light-emitting layer and the barrier layer are bonded to each other.
  • Example 1 A 25 mm x 75 mm x 1.1 mm thick glass substrate with an ITO transparent electrode (anode) (manufactured by Geomatec Co., Ltd.) was ultrasonically cleaned in isopropyl alcohol for 5 minutes, and then UV ozone cleaned for 1 minute.
  • the ITO film thickness was 130 nm.
  • the cleaned glass substrate with transparent electrode lines is mounted on a substrate holder of a vacuum evaporation apparatus, and first, compound HT1 and compound HA are coated on the surface on which the transparent electrode lines are formed so as to cover the transparent electrode.
  • a hole injection layer having a thickness of 10 nm was formed by vapor deposition.
  • the concentration of compound HT1 in the hole injection layer was 97% by mass, and the concentration of compound HA was 3% by mass.
  • a compound HT1 was deposited on this hole injection layer to form a first hole transport layer having a thickness of 110 nm.
  • a compound HT2 was deposited on the first hole transport layer to form a second hole transport layer with a thickness of 5 nm.
  • the compound CBP was deposited on this second hole transport layer to form an electron barrier layer with a thickness of 5 nm.
  • Compound M3-1 as a third compound and Compound A1 as a first compound were co-evaporated onto this electron barrier layer to form a light-emitting layer with a thickness of 25 nm.
  • the concentration of compound M3-1 in the light emitting layer was 50% by mass, and the concentration of compound A1 was 50% by mass.
  • a compound HBL was deposited on this light emitting layer to form a hole blocking layer with a thickness of 5 nm.
  • compound ET1 was deposited on this hole blocking layer to form an electron transport layer with a thickness of 50 nm.
  • lithium fluoride (LiF) was deposited on this electron transport layer to form an electron injection electrode (cathode) with a thickness of 1 nm.
  • metal aluminum (Al) was deposited on this electron injection electrode to form a metal Al cathode with a film thickness of 80 nm.
  • the element structure of the organic EL element according to Example 1 is schematically shown as follows.
  • the numbers in parentheses indicate the film thickness (unit: nm).
  • the number expressed as a percentage (97%: 3%) indicates the proportion (mass%) of the compound HT1 and the compound HA in the hole injection layer
  • the number expressed as a percentage (50%: 50%) represents the ratio (% by mass) of compound M3-1 and compound A1 in the light emitting layer.
  • Examples 2-3 In the organic EL devices according to Examples 2 to 3, the first compound and third compound in the light emitting layer in Example 1 were changed to the first compound and third compound listed in Table 1. Except for this, it was produced in the same manner as in Example 1.
  • Example 4 A 25 mm x 75 mm x 1.1 mm thick glass substrate with an ITO transparent electrode (anode) (manufactured by Geomatec Co., Ltd.) was ultrasonically cleaned in isopropyl alcohol for 5 minutes, and then UV ozone cleaned for 1 minute.
  • the ITO film thickness was 130 nm.
  • the cleaned glass substrate with transparent electrode lines is mounted on a substrate holder of a vacuum evaporation apparatus, and first, compound HT1 and compound HA are coated on the surface on which the transparent electrode lines are formed so as to cover the transparent electrode.
  • a hole injection layer having a thickness of 10 nm was formed by vapor deposition.
  • the concentration of compound HT1 in the hole injection layer was 97% by mass, and the concentration of compound HA was 3% by mass.
  • a compound HT1 was deposited on this hole injection layer to form a first hole transport layer having a thickness of 110 nm.
  • a compound HT2 was deposited on the first hole transport layer to form a second hole transport layer with a thickness of 5 nm.
  • the compound CBP was deposited on this second hole transport layer to form an electron barrier layer with a thickness of 5 nm.
  • compound M3-4 as a third compound, compound A1 as a first compound, and compound GD as a second compound were co-deposited to a film thickness of 25 nm.
  • a light emitting layer was formed.
  • the concentration of compound M3-4 in the light emitting layer was 59.2% by mass, the concentration of compound A1 was 40% by mass, and the concentration of compound GD was 0.8% by mass.
  • a compound HBL was deposited on this light emitting layer to form a hole blocking layer with a thickness of 5 nm.
  • compound ET1 was deposited on this hole blocking layer to form an electron transport layer with a thickness of 50 nm.
  • lithium fluoride (LiF) was deposited on this electron transport layer to form an electron injection electrode (cathode) with a thickness of 1 nm.
  • metal aluminum (Al) was deposited on this electron injection electrode to form a metal Al cathode with a film thickness of 80 nm.
  • the element structure of the organic EL element according to Example 4 is schematically shown as follows. ITO(130)/HT1:HA(10,97%:3%)/HT1(110)/HT2(5)/CBP(5)/M3-4:A1:GD(25,59.2%:40%:0.8 %)/HBL(5)/ET1(50)/LiF(1)/Al(80) Note that the numbers in parentheses indicate the film thickness (unit: nm).
  • the numbers expressed as percentages (97%: 3%) indicate the proportions (mass%) of compound HT1 and compound HA in the hole injection layer, and the numbers expressed as percentages (59.2%: 40 %: 0.8%) indicates the proportion (mass %) of compound M3-4, compound A1, and compound GD in the light emitting layer.
  • Example 5 to 7 The organic EL devices according to Examples 5 to 7 were produced in the same manner as in Example 4, except that the first compound in the light emitting layer in Example 4 was changed to the first compound listed in Table 2. Created.
  • Comparative Examples 4-5 The organic EL devices according to Comparative Examples 4 and 5 were prepared in the same manner as in Example 4, except that the first compound in the light emitting layer in Example 4 was changed to the first compound listed in Table 2. Created.
  • Example 8 and Comparative Example 6 The organic EL devices according to Example 8 and Comparative Example 6 were the same as Example 4 except that the first compound in the light emitting layer in Example 4 was changed to the first compound listed in Table 3. It was made as follows.
  • EQE (relative value) shown in Table 1 was calculated based on the measured value of EQE of each example and the following mathematical formula (Equation 1X).
  • EQE (relative value) shown in Table 2 was calculated based on the measured value of EQE of each example and the following mathematical formula (Equation 2X) or (Equation 3X).
  • EQE (relative value) (EQE of Example X/EQE of Comparative Example X) x 100... (Math 1X) (In the mathematical formula (Math. 1X), X is 1, 2, or 3.)
  • EQE (relative value) (EQE of Example Y/EQE of Comparative Example 4) x 100... (Math. 2X) (In the mathematical formula (Math. 2X), Y is 4, 5, 6, or 7.)
  • EQE (relative value) (EQE of Comparative Example 5/EQE of Comparative Example 4) x 100... (Math 3X)
  • FWHM Maximum peak wavelength ⁇ p and emission half width FWHM
  • the spectral radiance spectrum was measured using a spectral radiance meter CS-2000 (manufactured by Konica Minolta, Inc.) when a voltage was applied to the organic EL device so that the current density of the device was 10.00 mA/cm 2 . From the obtained spectral radiance spectrum, the maximum peak wavelength ⁇ p (unit: nm) and the emission half width FWHM (unit: nm) of the maximum peak wavelength ⁇ p were determined. FWHM is an abbreviation for Full Width at Half Maximum.
  • CIE1931 chromaticity The CIE1931 chromaticity coordinates (x, y) when a voltage is applied to the organic EL element so that the current density of the element is 10.00 mA/cm 2 are measured using a spectral radiance meter CS-2000 (manufactured by Konica Minolta, Inc.). I measured it.
  • Examples 4 to 7 using compounds A1 to A4 represented by the general formula (1) as the first compound are Comparative Example 4 in which compounds A1 to A4 are replaced with comparative compounds Ref-1 or Ref-2, respectively. , 5, the luminous efficiency was improved.
  • the maximum peak wavelength ⁇ of the compound was measured by the following method. A 5 ⁇ mol/L toluene solution of the compound to be measured was prepared and placed in a quartz cell, and the emission spectrum (vertical axis: emission intensity, horizontal axis: wavelength) of this sample was measured at room temperature (300K). In this example, the emission spectrum was measured using a spectrofluorometer (device name: F-7000) manufactured by Hitachi High-Tech Science Co., Ltd. Note that the emission spectrum measuring device is not limited to the device used here. In the emission spectrum, the peak wavelength of the emission spectrum at which the emission intensity is maximum was defined as the maximum peak wavelength ⁇ .
  • Delayed fluorescence of compound Delayed fluorescence was confirmed by measuring transient PL using the apparatus shown in FIG.
  • the compound A1 was dissolved in toluene to prepare a dilute solution having an absorbance of 0.05 or less at the excitation wavelength in order to eliminate the contribution of self-absorption.
  • the sample solution was frozen and degassed and then sealed in a cell with a lid under an argon atmosphere, resulting in an oxygen-free sample solution saturated with argon.
  • the fluorescence spectrum of the above sample solution was measured using a spectrofluorometer FP-8600 (manufactured by JASCO Corporation), and the fluorescence spectrum of an ethanol solution of 9,10-diphenylanthracene was also measured under the same conditions. Using the fluorescence area intensity of both spectra, Morris et al. J. Phys. Chem. The total fluorescence quantum yield was calculated using equation (1) in 80 (1976) 969. Prompt light emission (immediate light emission) that is observed immediately from the excited state after being excited by pulsed light of a wavelength that the compound A1 absorbs (light emitted from a pulsed laser); and Prompt light emission that is observed immediately after the excitation.
  • Delayed fluorescent light emission in this embodiment means that the amount of delayed light emission (delayed light emission) is 5% or more of the amount of prompt light emission (immediate light emission). Specifically, when the amount of prompt light emission (immediate light emission) is X P and the amount of delay light emission (delayed light emission) is X D , the value of X D /X P is 0.05 or more. means.
  • the amount of prompt light emission and delay light emission and the ratio thereof can be determined by a method similar to the method described in "Nature 492, 234-238, 2012" (Reference Document 1).
  • the device used to calculate the amount of prompt light emission and delay light emission is not limited to the device described in Reference 1 or the device shown in FIG. 1.
  • Compounds A2 to A5 and comparative compounds Ref-1 and Ref-2 were also measured in the same manner as compound A1.
  • the amount of delayed light emission was 5% or more with respect to the amount of prompt light emission (immediate light emission).
  • the value of X D /X P was 0.05 or more for Compounds A1 to A5 and Comparative Compounds Ref-1 and Ref-2.
  • the energy gap T 77K of the compound to be measured was measured by the method for measuring the energy gap T 77K described in "Relationship between triplet energy and energy gap at 77 [K]" above.
  • ⁇ ST was confirmed from the value of energy gap T 77K and the value of singlet energy S 1 above. " ⁇ 0.01" in the table indicates that ⁇ ST is less than 0.01 eV.
  • intermediate c (3.0 g, 4.47 mmol), potassium carbonate (0.927 g, 6.71 mmol), diacetoxypalladium (0.050 g, 0.224 mmol), tricyclohexylphosphine ( P(Cy) 3 )) (0.188g, 0.671mmol), bromobenzene (0.564mL, 5.37mmol), 2-ethylhexanoic acid (0.283mL, 1.79mmol) and chlorobenzene (447mmol) Add L), 150 Stirred at °C for 16 hours.
  • 1,5-dibromo-2,4-difluorobenzene (165 g, 607 mmol), cyanocopper (120 g, 1335 mmol), and NMP (800 mL) were placed in a 2 L three-necked flask and stirred at 150° C. for 5 hours.
  • 1 L of methylene chloride was added to the reaction mixture, filtered through Celite, and the filtrate was concentrated using an evaporator.
  • the obtained solid was purified by silica gel chromatography to obtain 58 g of white solid. It was identified as intermediate a by GC-MS analysis (yield 58%).
  • intermediate a (20 g, 122 mmol), potassium carbonate (25.3 g, 183 mmol), diacetoxypalladium (0.410 g, 1.83 mmol), Xphos (1.74 g, 3.66 mmol) , bromobenzene (10.8 mL, 104 mmol), 2-ethylhexanoic acid (1.95 mL, 12.2 mmol), and toluene (300 mL) were added, and the mixture was stirred at 40°C for 16 hours. 500 mL of water was added to the reaction solution and stirred, and the precipitated solid was collected by filtration.
  • the obtained solid was washed with 100 mL of water and 200 mL of methanol, and dried.
  • the obtained solid was purified by silica gel chromatography and Toluene recrystallization to obtain 13.2 g of white solid. It was identified as intermediate b by GC-MS and NMR analysis (yield 45%).
  • 1,5-dibromo-2,4-difluorobenzene 50 g, 184 mmol
  • chlorotrimethylsilane 60 g, 552 mmol
  • THF 200 mL
  • the material in the three-necked flask was cooled to ⁇ 78° C. in a dry ice/acetone bath, and then 230 mL (2M, THF solution) of lithium diisopropylamide was added dropwise.
  • the mixture was stirred at -78°C for 2 hours, then returned to room temperature, and further stirred for 2 hours.
  • intermediate b2 (22 g, 42 mmol), phenylboronic acid (12.8 g, 105 mmol), palladium acetate (0.47 g, 2.1 mmol), and sodium carbonate (22 g, 210 mmol) were placed in a 500 mL three-necked flask. , and methanol (150 mL) were added thereto, and the mixture was stirred at 80°C for 4 hours. After stirring, the reaction solution was allowed to cool to room temperature, and then the organic layer was extracted with ethyl acetate, the extracted organic layer was washed with water and brine, and the washed organic layer was concentrated using a rotary evaporator. The compound obtained after concentration was purified by silica gel column chromatography to obtain intermediate c2 (10 g, 24 mmol, yield 56%). The structure of the purified compound was identified by ASAP-MS.
  • intermediate c2 (10 g, 24 mmol), copper cyanide (10.6 g, 118 mmol), and DMF (15 mL) were placed in a 200 mL three-necked flask and heated and stirred at 150° C. for 8 hours. After stirring and cooling to room temperature, the reaction solution was poured into 10 mL of aqueous ammonia. Next, the organic layer was extracted with methylene chloride, the extracted organic layer was washed with water and brine, and the washed organic layer was dried over magnesium sulfate.
  • SYMBOLS 1 Organic EL element, 2... Substrate, 3... Anode, 4... Cathode, 5... Light emitting layer, 6... Hole injection layer, 7... Hole transport layer, 8... Electron transport layer, 9... Electron injection layer.

Landscapes

  • Chemical & Material Sciences (AREA)
  • Organic Chemistry (AREA)
  • Engineering & Computer Science (AREA)
  • Materials Engineering (AREA)
  • Physics & Mathematics (AREA)
  • Optics & Photonics (AREA)
  • Electroluminescent Light Sources (AREA)

Abstract

A compound represented by general formula (1), wherein D1 and D2 each independently represent a group represented by general formula (11), (12), or (13), at least one of D1 and D2 is a group represented by general formula (12) or general formula (13), Rx represents a halogen atom or a substituent group, and Rx is not a substituted or unsubstituted 9-carbazolyl group, a substituted or unsubstituted pyridyl group, a substituted or unsubstituted pyridazinyl group, a substituted or unsubstituted pyrimidinyl group, a substituted or unsubstituted pyrazinyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted triazinyl group.

Description

化合物、有機エレクトロルミネッセンス素子用材料、有機エレクトロルミネッセンス素子及び電子機器Compounds, materials for organic electroluminescent devices, organic electroluminescent devices and electronic devices
 本発明は、化合物、有機エレクトロルミネッセンス素子用材料、有機エレクトロルミネッセンス素子及び電子機器に関する。 The present invention relates to a compound, a material for an organic electroluminescent device, an organic electroluminescent device, and an electronic device.
 有機エレクトロルミネッセンス素子(以下、「有機EL素子」という場合がある。)に電圧を印加すると、陽極から正孔が発光層に注入され、また陰極から電子が発光層に注入される。そして、発光層において、注入された正孔と電子とが再結合し、励起子が形成される。このとき、電子スピンの統計則により、一重項励起子が25%の割合で生成し、及び三重項励起子が75%の割合で生成する。
 一重項励起子からの発光を用いる蛍光型の有機EL素子は、携帯電話及びテレビ等のフルカラーディスプレイへ応用されつつあるが、内部量子効率25%が限界といわれている。そのため、有機EL素子の性能を向上するための検討が行われている。
When a voltage is applied to an organic electroluminescent element (hereinafter sometimes referred to as an "organic EL element"), holes are injected from the anode into the emissive layer, and electrons are injected from the cathode into the emissive layer. Then, in the light emitting layer, the injected holes and electrons recombine to form excitons. At this time, according to the statistical law of electron spin, singlet excitons are generated at a rate of 25%, and triplet excitons are generated at a rate of 75%.
Fluorescent organic EL devices that use light emission from singlet excitons are being applied to full-color displays such as mobile phones and televisions, but an internal quantum efficiency of 25% is said to be the limit. Therefore, studies are being conducted to improve the performance of organic EL elements.
 例えば、一重項励起子に加えて三重項励起子を利用して、有機EL素子をさらに効率的に発光させることが期待されている。このような背景から、熱活性化遅延蛍光(以下、単に「遅延蛍光」という場合がある。)を利用した高効率の蛍光型の有機EL素子が提案され、研究がなされている。
 TADF(Thermally Activated Delayed Fluorescence、熱活性化遅延蛍光)機構(メカニズム)は、一重項準位と三重項準位とのエネルギー差(ΔST)の小さな材料を用いた場合に、三重項励起子から一重項励起子への逆項間交差が熱的に生じる現象を利用するメカニズムである。熱活性化遅延蛍光については、例えば、『安達千波矢編、「有機半導体のデバイス物性」、講談社、2012年4月1日発行、261-268ページ』に記載されている。
 熱活性化遅延蛍光性(TADF性)を示す化合物(以下、TADF化合物とも称する)としては、例えば、分子内に、ドナー部位とアクセプター部位とが結合した化合物が知られている。
For example, it is expected that triplet excitons will be used in addition to singlet excitons to cause organic EL devices to emit light more efficiently. Against this background, highly efficient fluorescent organic EL devices using thermally activated delayed fluorescence (hereinafter sometimes simply referred to as "delayed fluorescence") have been proposed and researched.
The TADF (Thermally Activated Delayed Fluorescence) mechanism is the mechanism by which singlet excitons are This mechanism utilizes the thermal phenomenon of reverse intersystem crossing to the term exciton. Thermal activation delayed fluorescence is described, for example, in "Chihaya Adachi, ed., "Device Properties of Organic Semiconductors," Kodansha, published April 1, 2012, pages 261-268."
As a compound exhibiting heat-activated delayed fluorescence (TADF property) (hereinafter also referred to as a TADF compound), for example, a compound in which a donor site and an acceptor site are bonded within the molecule is known.
 有機EL素子並びに有機EL素子に用いる化合物に関する文献として、特許文献1、特許文献2、特許文献3、特許文献4、特許文献5及び特許文献6が挙げられる。 Documents related to organic EL devices and compounds used in organic EL devices include Patent Document 1, Patent Document 2, Patent Document 3, Patent Document 4, Patent Document 5, and Patent Document 6.
国際公開第2018/237389号International Publication No. 2018/237389 国際公開第2019/195104号International Publication No. 2019/195104 国際公開第2019/190235号International Publication No. 2019/190235 国際公開第2021/066059号International Publication No. 2021/066059 国際公開第2021/235549号International Publication No. 2021/235549 国際公開第2019/190235号International Publication No. 2019/190235
 ディスプレイ等の電子機器の性能を向上させるために、有機EL素子の性能の更なる向上が要望されている。有機EL素子の性能としては、発光効率及び寿命が挙げられる。 In order to improve the performance of electronic devices such as displays, there is a demand for further improvement in the performance of organic EL elements. Performance of organic EL elements includes luminous efficiency and lifespan.
 本発明の目的は、有機EL素子の発光効率及び寿命の少なくとも一方を向上させることのできる化合物を提供すること、当該化合物を含む有機エレクトロルミネッセンス素子用材料又は有機エレクトロルミネッセンス素子を提供すること、及び当該有機エレクトロルミネッセンス素子を搭載した電子機器を提供することである。 An object of the present invention is to provide a compound that can improve at least one of the luminous efficiency and lifetime of an organic EL device, to provide a material for an organic electroluminescent device or an organic electroluminescent device containing the compound, and An object of the present invention is to provide an electronic device equipped with the organic electroluminescent element.
 本発明の一態様によれば、下記一般式(1)で表される化合物が提供される。 According to one aspect of the present invention, a compound represented by the following general formula (1) is provided.
(前記一般式(1)において、
 D及びDは、それぞれ独立に、下記一般式(11)、一般式(12)又は一般式(13)で表される基であり、
 ただし、D及びDのうち少なくとも1つは、下記一般式(12)又は一般式(13)で表される基であり、
 Rxは、
  ハロゲン原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~30のアリール基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~30の複素環基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数5~6のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数3~6のアルキルシリル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~30のアリールシリル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~6のアルコキシ基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~14のアリールオキシ基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数2~12のアルキルアミノ基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~6のアルキルチオ基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~14のアリールチオ基、
  下記一般式(12)で表される基、又は
  下記一般式(13)で表される基であり、
 ただし、Rxは、置換もしくは無置換の9-カルバゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のピリジル基、置換もしくは無置換のピリダジニル基、置換もしくは無置換のピリミジニル基、置換もしくは無置換のピラジニル基、及び置換もしくは無置換のトリアジニル基ではない。)
(In the general formula (1),
D 1 and D 2 are each independently a group represented by the following general formula (11), general formula (12) or general formula (13),
However, at least one of D 1 and D 2 is a group represented by the following general formula (12) or general formula (13),
Rx is
halogen atom,
a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 30 ring carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 30 ring atoms;
Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 5 to 6 carbon atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted alkylsilyl group having 3 to 6 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted arylsilyl group having 6 to 30 ring carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted alkoxy group having 1 to 6 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted aryloxy group having 6 to 14 ring carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted alkylamino group having 2 to 12 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted alkylthio group having 1 to 6 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted arylthio group having 6 to 14 ring carbon atoms,
A group represented by the following general formula (12), or a group represented by the following general formula (13),
However, Rx is a substituted or unsubstituted 9-carbazolyl group, a substituted or unsubstituted pyridyl group, a substituted or unsubstituted pyridazinyl group, a substituted or unsubstituted pyrimidinyl group, a substituted or unsubstituted pyrazinyl group, and a substituted or unsubstituted pyrazinyl group. It is not an unsubstituted triazinyl group. )
(前記一般式(11)~(13)において、
 R~Rのうち、隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 R11~R18のうち、隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 R111~R118のうち、隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 前記単環を形成せず、かつ前記縮合環を形成しないR~R、R11~R18及びR111~R118は、それぞれ独立に、
  水素原子、
  ハロゲン原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~30のアリール基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~30の複素環基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~30のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~30のシクロアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数3~30のアルキルシリル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~60のアリールシリル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~30のアルコキシ基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~30のアリールオキシ基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数2~30のアルキルアミノ基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~60のアリールアミノ基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~30のアルキルチオ基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~30のアリールチオ基であり、
 前記一般式(12)及び前記一般式(13)において、
 A、B及びCは、それぞれ独立に、下記一般式(14)、(15)、(15A)及び(15B)で表される環構造からなる群から選択されるいずれかの環構造であり、
 この環構造A、環構造B及び環構造Cは、隣接する環構造と任意の位置で縮合し、
 p、px及びpyは、それぞれ独立に、1、2、3又は4であり、
 pが2、3又は4の場合、複数の環構造Aは、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
 pxが2、3又は4の場合、複数の環構造Bは、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
 pyが2、3又は4の場合、複数の環構造Cは、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
 ただし、D及びDのうち少なくとも1つは、
 pが2、3又は4であって、環構造Aとして、下記一般式(15A)又は(15B)で表される環構造を含んだ前記一般式(12)で表される基であるか、又は
 px及びpyの少なくとも一方が2、3又は4であって、環構造Bもしくは環構造Cとして、下記一般式(15A)又は(15B)で表される環構造を含んだ前記一般式(13)で表される基であり、
 前記一般式(11)~(13)中の*は、前記一般式(1)中のベンゼン環との結合位置を示す。)
(In the general formulas (11) to (13),
Among R 1 to R 8 , at least one set of two or more adjacent ones is
bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other,
Among R 11 to R 18 , at least one set of two or more adjacent ones is
bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other,
Among R 111 to R 118 , at least one set of two or more adjacent ones is
bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other,
R 1 to R 8 , R 11 to R 18 and R 111 to R 118 that do not form a single ring and do not form a fused ring are each independently,
hydrogen atom,
halogen atom,
a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 30 ring carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 30 ring atoms;
Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 30 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group having 3 to 30 ring carbon atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted alkylsilyl group having 3 to 30 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted arylsilyl group having 6 to 60 ring carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted alkoxy group having 1 to 30 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted aryloxy group having 6 to 30 ring carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted alkylamino group having 2 to 30 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted arylamino group having 6 to 60 ring carbon atoms,
A substituted or unsubstituted alkylthio group having 1 to 30 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted arylthio group having 6 to 30 ring carbon atoms,
In the general formula (12) and the general formula (13),
A, B and C are each independently any ring structure selected from the group consisting of ring structures represented by the following general formulas (14), (15), (15A) and (15B),
The ring structure A, the ring structure B and the ring structure C are fused with an adjacent ring structure at any position,
p, px and py are each independently 1, 2, 3 or 4,
When p is 2, 3 or 4, the plurality of ring structures A are the same or different,
When px is 2, 3 or 4, the plurality of ring structures B are the same or different,
When py is 2, 3 or 4, the plurality of ring structures C are the same or different,
However, at least one of D 1 and D 2 is
p is 2, 3 or 4, and the ring structure A is a group represented by the above general formula (12) containing a ring structure represented by the following general formula (15A) or (15B), or At least one of px and py is 2, 3, or 4, and the above general formula (13) contains a ring structure represented by the following general formula (15A) or (15B) as ring structure B or ring structure C. ) is a group represented by
* in the general formulas (11) to (13) indicates the bonding position with the benzene ring in the general formula (1). )
(前記一般式(14)及び(15)において、
 R19及びR20の組が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 R120、並びに前記単環を形成せず、かつ前記縮合環を形成しないR19及びR20は、それぞれ独立に、前記一般式(11)におけるR~Rと同義である。)
(In the general formulas (14) and (15),
The set of R 19 and R 20 is
bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other,
R 120 and R 19 and R 20 which do not form a single ring and do not form a condensed ring each independently have the same meanings as R 1 to R 8 in the general formula (11). )
 本発明の一態様によれば、下記一般式(1A)で表される化合物が提供される。 According to one aspect of the present invention, a compound represented by the following general formula (1A) is provided.
(前記一般式(1A)において、
 D及びDは、それぞれ独立に、下記一般式(11)、一般式(12)又は一般式(13)で表される基であり、
 ただし、D及びDのうち少なくとも1つは、下記一般式(12)又は一般式(13)で表される基であり、
 Ryは、
  ハロゲン原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数13~30のアリール基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数6~30のヘテロアリール基、 
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数5~6のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数3~6のアルキルシリル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~30のアリールシリル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~6のアルコキシ基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~14のアリールオキシ基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数2~12のアルキルアミノ基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~6のアルキルチオ基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~14のアリールチオ基、
  下記一般式(12)で表される基、又は
  下記一般式(13)で表される基である。)
(In the general formula (1A),
D 3 and D 4 are each independently a group represented by the following general formula (11), general formula (12) or general formula (13),
However, at least one of D 3 and D 4 is a group represented by the following general formula (12) or general formula (13),
Ry is
halogen atom,
a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 13 to 30 ring carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted heteroaryl group having 6 to 30 ring atoms;
Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 5 to 6 carbon atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted alkylsilyl group having 3 to 6 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted arylsilyl group having 6 to 30 ring carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted alkoxy group having 1 to 6 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted aryloxy group having 6 to 14 ring carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted alkylamino group having 2 to 12 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted alkylthio group having 1 to 6 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted arylthio group having 6 to 14 ring carbon atoms;
A group represented by the following general formula (12) or a group represented by the following general formula (13). )
(前記一般式(11)~(13)において、
 R~Rのうち、隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 R11~R18のうち、隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 R111~R118のうち、隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 前記単環を形成せず、かつ前記縮合環を形成しないR~R、R11~R18及びR111~R118は、それぞれ独立に、
  水素原子、
  ハロゲン原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~30のアリール基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~30の複素環基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~30のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~30のシクロアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数3~30のアルキルシリル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~60のアリールシリル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~30のアルコキシ基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~30のアリールオキシ基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数2~30のアルキルアミノ基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~60のアリールアミノ基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~30のアルキルチオ基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~30のアリールチオ基であり、
 ただし、R~R、R11~R18及びR111~R118は、無置換のビフェニル基ではなく、かつ置換もしくは無置換のジベンゾフラニル基ではなく、
 前記一般式(12)及び前記一般式(13)において、
 A、B及びCは、それぞれ独立に、下記一般式(14)、(15)、(15A)及び(15B)で表される環構造からなる群から選択されるいずれかの環構造であり、
 この環構造A、環構造B及び環構造Cは、隣接する環構造と任意の位置で縮合し、
 p、px及びpyは、それぞれ独立に、1、2、3又は4であり、
 pが2、3又は4の場合、複数の環構造Aは、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
 pxが2、3又は4の場合、複数の環構造Bは、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
 pyが2、3又は4の場合、複数の環構造Cは、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
 前記一般式(11)~(13)中の*は、前記一般式(1A)中のベンゼン環との結合位置を示す。)
(In the general formulas (11) to (13),
Among R 1 to R 8 , at least one set of two or more adjacent ones is
bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other,
Among R 11 to R 18 , at least one set of two or more adjacent ones is
bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other,
Among R 111 to R 118 , at least one set of two or more adjacent ones is
bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other,
R 1 to R 8 , R 11 to R 18 and R 111 to R 118 that do not form a single ring and do not form a fused ring are each independently,
hydrogen atom,
halogen atom,
a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 30 ring carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 30 ring atoms;
Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 30 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group having 3 to 30 ring carbon atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted alkylsilyl group having 3 to 30 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted arylsilyl group having 6 to 60 ring carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted alkoxy group having 1 to 30 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted aryloxy group having 6 to 30 ring carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted alkylamino group having 2 to 30 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted arylamino group having 6 to 60 ring carbon atoms,
A substituted or unsubstituted alkylthio group having 1 to 30 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted arylthio group having 6 to 30 ring carbon atoms,
However, R 1 to R 8 , R 11 to R 18 and R 111 to R 118 are not unsubstituted biphenyl groups and are not substituted or unsubstituted dibenzofuranyl groups,
In the general formula (12) and the general formula (13),
A, B and C are each independently any ring structure selected from the group consisting of ring structures represented by the following general formulas (14), (15), (15A) and (15B),
The ring structure A, the ring structure B and the ring structure C are fused with an adjacent ring structure at any position,
p, px and py are each independently 1, 2, 3 or 4,
When p is 2, 3 or 4, the plurality of ring structures A are the same or different,
When px is 2, 3 or 4, the plurality of ring structures B are the same or different,
When py is 2, 3 or 4, the plurality of ring structures C are the same or different,
* in the general formulas (11) to (13) indicates the bonding position with the benzene ring in the general formula (1A). )
(前記一般式(14)及び(15)において、
 R19及びR20の組が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 R120、並びに前記単環を形成せず、かつ前記縮合環を形成しないR19及びR20は、それぞれ独立に、前記一般式(11)におけるR~Rと同義である。)
(In the general formulas (14) and (15),
The set of R 19 and R 20 is
bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other,
R 120 and R 19 and R 20 which do not form a single ring and do not form a condensed ring each independently have the same meanings as R 1 to R 8 in the general formula (11). )
 本発明の一態様によれば、前述の本発明の一態様に係る化合物を含有する有機エレクトロルミネッセンス素子用材料が提供される。 According to one aspect of the present invention, an organic electroluminescent device material containing the compound according to the above-described one aspect of the present invention is provided.
 本発明の一態様によれば、陽極と、陰極と、有機層と、を有し、前記有機層は、前述の本発明の一態様に係る化合物を第一の化合物として含む、有機エレクトロルミネッセンス素子が提供される。 According to one aspect of the present invention, an organic electroluminescent element has an anode, a cathode, and an organic layer, the organic layer containing the compound according to the above-described one aspect of the present invention as a first compound. is provided.
 本発明の一態様によれば、前述の本発明の一態様に係る有機エレクトロルミネッセンス素子を搭載した電子機器が提供される。 According to one aspect of the present invention, there is provided an electronic device equipped with the organic electroluminescent element according to the above-described one aspect of the present invention.
 本発明の一態様によれば、有機EL素子の発光効率及び寿命の少なくとも一方を向上させることのできる化合物を提供すること、当該化合物を含む有機エレクトロルミネッセンス素子用材料又は有機エレクトロルミネッセンス素子を提供すること、及び当該有機エレクトロルミネッセンス素子を搭載した電子機器を提供することができる。 According to one aspect of the present invention, there is provided a compound that can improve at least one of the luminous efficiency and lifetime of an organic EL device, and an organic electroluminescent device material or an organic electroluminescent device containing the compound. Furthermore, it is possible to provide an electronic device equipped with the organic electroluminescent element.
過渡PLを測定する装置の概略図である。FIG. 2 is a schematic diagram of an apparatus for measuring transient PL. 過渡PLの減衰曲線の一例を示す図である。It is a figure which shows an example of the attenuation curve of transient PL. 本発明の第四実施形態に係る有機エレクトロルミネッセンス素子の一例の概略構成を示す図である。It is a figure which shows the schematic structure of an example of the organic electroluminescent element based on 4th embodiment of this invention. 本発明の第四実施形態に係る有機エレクトロルミネッセンス素子の一例の発光層における第一の化合物及び第二の化合物のエネルギー準位、並びにエネルギー移動の関係を示す図である。It is a figure which shows the energy level of the 1st compound and the 2nd compound in the light emitting layer of an example of the organic electroluminescent element based on 4th embodiment of this invention, and the relationship of energy transfer. 本発明の第五実施形態に係る有機エレクトロルミネッセンス素子の一例の発光層における第一の化合物、第二の化合物及び第三の化合物のエネルギー準位、並びにエネルギー移動の関係を示す図である。It is a figure which shows the energy level of the 1st compound, the 2nd compound, and the 3rd compound in the light emitting layer of an example of the organic electroluminescent element based on 5th embodiment of this invention, and the relationship of energy transfer. 本発明の第六実施形態に係る有機エレクトロルミネッセンス素子の一例の発光層における第一の化合物及び第三の化合物のエネルギー準位、並びにエネルギー移動の関係を示す図である。It is a figure which shows the energy level of the 1st compound and the 3rd compound in the light emitting layer of an example of the organic electroluminescent element based on 6th embodiment of this invention, and the relationship of energy transfer.
[定義]
 本明細書において、水素原子とは、中性子数が異なる同位体、即ち、軽水素(protium)、重水素(deuterium)、及び三重水素(tritium)を包含する。
[Definition]
In this specification, the hydrogen atom includes isotopes having different numbers of neutrons, ie, light hydrogen (protium), deuterium (deuterium), and tritium (tritium).
 本明細書において、化学構造式中、「R」等の記号や重水素原子を表す「D」が明示されていない結合可能位置には、水素原子、即ち、軽水素原子、重水素原子、又は三重水素原子が結合しているものとする。 In this specification, in a chemical structural formula, a hydrogen atom, that is, a light hydrogen atom, a deuterium atom, or Assume that tritium atoms are bonded.
 本明細書において、環形成炭素数とは、原子が環状に結合した構造の化合物(例えば、単環化合物、縮合環化合物、架橋化合物、炭素環化合物、及び複素環化合物)の当該環自体を構成する原子のうちの炭素原子の数を表す。当該環が置換基によって置換される場合、置換基に含まれる炭素は環形成炭素数には含まない。以下で記される「環形成炭素数」については、別途記載のない限り同様とする。例えば、ベンゼン環は環形成炭素数が6であり、ナフタレン環は環形成炭素数が10であり、ピリジン環は環形成炭素数5であり、フラン環は環形成炭素数4である。また、例えば、9,9-ジフェニルフルオレニル基の環形成炭素数は13であり、9,9’-スピロビフルオレニル基の環形成炭素数は25である。
 また、ベンゼン環に置換基として、例えば、アルキル基が置換している場合、当該アルキル基の炭素数は、ベンゼン環の環形成炭素数に含めない。そのため、アルキル基が置換しているベンゼン環の環形成炭素数は、6である。また、ナフタレン環に置換基として、例えば、アルキル基が置換している場合、当該アルキル基の炭素数は、ナフタレン環の環形成炭素数に含めない。そのため、アルキル基が置換しているナフタレン環の環形成炭素数は、10である。
In this specification, the number of carbon atoms forming a ring refers to the number of carbon atoms constituting the ring itself of a compound having a structure in which atoms are bonded in a cyclic manner (for example, a monocyclic compound, a condensed ring compound, a bridged compound, a carbocyclic compound, and a heterocyclic compound). represents the number of carbon atoms among the atoms. When the ring is substituted with a substituent, the carbon contained in the substituent is not included in the number of carbon atoms forming the ring. The "number of ring carbon atoms" described below is the same unless otherwise specified. For example, a benzene ring has 6 carbon atoms, a naphthalene ring has 10 carbon atoms, a pyridine ring has 5 carbon atoms, and a furan ring has 4 carbon atoms. Further, for example, the number of ring carbon atoms in the 9,9-diphenylfluorenyl group is 13, and the number of ring carbon atoms in the 9,9'-spirobifluorenyl group is 25.
Further, when the benzene ring is substituted with an alkyl group as a substituent, for example, the number of carbon atoms of the alkyl group is not included in the number of carbon atoms forming the benzene ring. Therefore, the number of ring carbon atoms in the benzene ring substituted with an alkyl group is 6. Further, when the naphthalene ring is substituted with an alkyl group as a substituent, for example, the number of carbon atoms of the alkyl group is not included in the number of carbon atoms forming the naphthalene ring. Therefore, the number of ring carbon atoms in the naphthalene ring substituted with an alkyl group is 10.
 本明細書において、環形成原子数とは、原子が環状に結合した構造(例えば、単環、縮合環、及び環集合)の化合物(例えば、単環化合物、縮合環化合物、架橋化合物、炭素環化合物、及び複素環化合物)の当該環自体を構成する原子の数を表す。環を構成しない原子(例えば、環を構成する原子の結合を終端する水素原子)や、当該環が置換基によって置換される場合の置換基に含まれる原子は環形成原子数には含まない。以下で記される「環形成原子数」については、別途記載のない限り同様とする。例えば、ピリジン環の環形成原子数は6であり、キナゾリン環の環形成原子数は10であり、フラン環の環形成原子数は5である。例えば、ピリジン環に結合している水素原子、又は置換基を構成する原子の数は、ピリジン環形成原子数の数に含めない。そのため、水素原子、又は置換基が結合しているピリジン環の環形成原子数は、6である。また、例えば、キナゾリン環の炭素原子に結合している水素原子、又は置換基を構成する原子については、キナゾリン環の環形成原子数の数に含めない。そのため、水素原子、又は置換基が結合しているキナゾリン環の環形成原子数は10である。 In this specification, the number of ring-forming atoms refers to compounds with a structure in which atoms are bonded in a cyclic manner (e.g., monocyclic, fused ring, and ring assembly) (e.g., monocyclic compound, fused ring compound, bridged compound, carbocyclic compound). Represents the number of atoms that constitute the ring itself (compounds and heterocyclic compounds). Atoms that do not form a ring (for example, a hydrogen atom that terminates a bond between atoms that form a ring) and atoms that are included in a substituent when the ring is substituted with a substituent are not included in the number of ring-forming atoms. The "number of ring-forming atoms" described below is the same unless otherwise specified. For example, the number of ring atoms in the pyridine ring is 6, the number of ring atoms in the quinazoline ring is 10, and the number of ring atoms in the furan ring is 5. For example, the number of hydrogen atoms bonded to the pyridine ring or atoms constituting substituents is not included in the number of atoms forming the pyridine ring. Therefore, the number of ring atoms of the pyridine ring to which hydrogen atoms or substituents are bonded is six. Furthermore, for example, hydrogen atoms bonded to carbon atoms of the quinazoline ring or atoms constituting substituents are not included in the number of ring-forming atoms of the quinazoline ring. Therefore, the number of ring atoms in the quinazoline ring to which hydrogen atoms or substituents are bonded is 10.
 本明細書において、「置換もしくは無置換の炭素数XX~YYのZZ基」という表現における「炭素数XX~YY」は、ZZ基が無置換である場合の炭素数を表し、置換されている場合の置換基の炭素数を含めない。ここで、「YY」は、「XX」よりも大きく、「XX」は、1以上の整数を意味し、「YY」は、2以上の整数を意味する。 In the present specification, "carbon number XX to YY" in the expression "substituted or unsubstituted ZZ group with carbon number XX to YY" represents the number of carbon atoms when the ZZ group is unsubstituted, and is substituted. Do not include the number of carbon atoms in substituents. Here, "YY" is larger than "XX", "XX" means an integer of 1 or more, and "YY" means an integer of 2 or more.
 本明細書において、「置換もしくは無置換の原子数XX~YYのZZ基」という表現における「原子数XX~YY」は、ZZ基が無置換である場合の原子数を表し、置換されている場合の置換基の原子数を含めない。ここで、「YY」は、「XX」よりも大きく、「XX」は、1以上の整数を意味し、「YY」は、2以上の整数を意味する。 In this specification, "number of atoms XX to YY" in the expression "substituted or unsubstituted ZZ group with number of atoms XX to YY" represents the number of atoms when the ZZ group is unsubstituted, and is substituted. Do not include the number of atoms of substituents in case. Here, "YY" is larger than "XX", "XX" means an integer of 1 or more, and "YY" means an integer of 2 or more.
 本明細書において、無置換のZZ基とは「置換もしくは無置換のZZ基」が「無置換のZZ基」である場合を表し、置換のZZ基とは「置換もしくは無置換のZZ基」が「置換のZZ基」である場合を表す。
 本明細書において、「置換もしくは無置換のZZ基」という場合における「無置換」とは、ZZ基における水素原子が置換基と置き換わっていないことを意味する。「無置換のZZ基」における水素原子は、軽水素原子、重水素原子、又は三重水素原子である。
 また、本明細書において、「置換もしくは無置換のZZ基」という場合における「置換」とは、ZZ基における1つ以上の水素原子が、置換基と置き換わっていることを意味する。「AA基で置換されたBB基」という場合における「置換」も同様に、BB基における1つ以上の水素原子が、AA基と置き換わっていることを意味する。
In this specification, an unsubstituted ZZ group refers to a case where a "substituted or unsubstituted ZZ group" is an "unsubstituted ZZ group", and a substituted ZZ group refers to a "substituted or unsubstituted ZZ group". represents the case where is a "substituted ZZ group".
In the present specification, "unsubstituted" in the case of "substituted or unsubstituted ZZ group" means that the hydrogen atom in the ZZ group is not replaced with a substituent. The hydrogen atom in the "unsubstituted ZZ group" is a light hydrogen atom, a deuterium atom, or a tritium atom.
Furthermore, in this specification, "substituted" in the case of "substituted or unsubstituted ZZ group" means that one or more hydrogen atoms in the ZZ group are replaced with a substituent. "Substitution" in the case of "BB group substituted with an AA group" similarly means that one or more hydrogen atoms in the BB group are replaced with an AA group.
「本明細書に記載の置換基」
 以下、本明細書に記載の置換基について説明する。
"Substituents described herein"
The substituents described in this specification will be explained below.
 本明細書に記載の「無置換のアリール基」の環形成炭素数は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、6~50であり、好ましくは6~30、より好ましくは6~18である。
 本明細書に記載の「無置換の複素環基」の環形成原子数は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、5~50であり、好ましくは5~30、より好ましくは5~18である。
 本明細書に記載の「無置換のアルキル基」の炭素数は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、1~50であり、好ましくは1~20、より好ましくは1~6である。
 本明細書に記載の「無置換のアルケニル基」の炭素数は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、2~50であり、好ましくは2~20、より好ましくは2~6である。
 本明細書に記載の「無置換のアルキニル基」の炭素数は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、2~50であり、好ましくは2~20、より好ましくは2~6である。
 本明細書に記載の「無置換のシクロアルキル基」の環形成炭素数は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、3~50であり、好ましくは3~20、より好ましくは3~6である。
 本明細書に記載の「無置換のアリーレン基」の環形成炭素数は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、6~50であり、好ましくは6~30、より好ましくは6~18である。
 本明細書に記載の「無置換の2価の複素環基」の環形成原子数は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、5~50であり、好ましくは5~30、より好ましくは5~18である。
 本明細書に記載の「無置換のアルキレン基」の炭素数は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、1~50であり、好ましくは1~20、より好ましくは1~6である。
The number of ring carbon atoms in the "unsubstituted aryl group" described herein is 6 to 50, preferably 6 to 30, more preferably 6 to 18, unless otherwise specified herein. .
The number of ring atoms of the "unsubstituted heterocyclic group" described herein is 5 to 50, preferably 5 to 30, more preferably 5 to 18, unless otherwise specified herein. be.
The number of carbon atoms in the "unsubstituted alkyl group" described herein is 1 to 50, preferably 1 to 20, more preferably 1 to 6, unless otherwise specified herein.
The number of carbon atoms in the "unsubstituted alkenyl group" described herein is 2 to 50, preferably 2 to 20, more preferably 2 to 6, unless otherwise specified herein.
The number of carbon atoms in the "unsubstituted alkynyl group" described herein is 2 to 50, preferably 2 to 20, more preferably 2 to 6, unless otherwise specified herein.
Unless otherwise specified herein, the number of ring carbon atoms in the "unsubstituted cycloalkyl group" described herein is 3 to 50, preferably 3 to 20, more preferably 3 to 6. be.
Unless otherwise specified herein, the number of ring carbon atoms in the "unsubstituted arylene group" described herein is 6 to 50, preferably 6 to 30, more preferably 6 to 18. .
The number of ring atoms of the "unsubstituted divalent heterocyclic group" described herein is 5 to 50, preferably 5 to 30, more preferably 5 unless otherwise specified herein. ~18.
The number of carbon atoms in the "unsubstituted alkylene group" described herein is 1 to 50, preferably 1 to 20, more preferably 1 to 6, unless otherwise specified herein.
・「置換もしくは無置換のアリール基」
 本明細書に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアリール基」の具体例(具体例群G1)としては、以下の無置換のアリール基(具体例群G1A)及び置換のアリール基(具体例群G1B)等が挙げられる。(ここで、無置換のアリール基とは「置換もしくは無置換のアリール基」が「無置換のアリール基」である場合を指し、置換のアリール基とは「置換もしくは無置換のアリール基」が「置換のアリール基」である場合を指す。)本明細書において、単に「アリール基」という場合は、「無置換のアリール基」と「置換のアリール基」の両方を含む。
 「置換のアリール基」は、「無置換のアリール基」の1つ以上の水素原子が置換基と置き換わった基を意味する。「置換のアリール基」としては、例えば、下記具体例群G1Aの「無置換のアリール基」の1つ以上の水素原子が置換基と置き換わった基、及び下記具体例群G1Bの置換のアリール基の例等が挙げられる。尚、ここに列挙した「無置換のアリール基」の例、及び「置換のアリール基」の例は、一例に過ぎず、本明細書に記載の「置換のアリール基」には、下記具体例群G1Bの「置換のアリール基」におけるアリール基自体の炭素原子に結合する水素原子がさらに置換基と置き換わった基、及び下記具体例群G1Bの「置換のアリール基」における置換基の水素原子がさらに置換基と置き換わった基も含まれる。
・“Substituted or unsubstituted aryl group”
Specific examples (specific example group G1) of the "substituted or unsubstituted aryl group" described in this specification include the following unsubstituted aryl groups (specific example group G1A) and substituted aryl groups (specific example group G1B). ) etc. (Here, the unsubstituted aryl group refers to the case where the "substituted or unsubstituted aryl group" is an "unsubstituted aryl group", and the substituted aryl group refers to the case where the "substituted or unsubstituted aryl group" is (Refers to the case where it is a "substituted aryl group.") In this specification, the mere mention of "aryl group" includes both "unsubstituted aryl group" and "substituted aryl group."
"Substituted aryl group" means a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms of "unsubstituted aryl group" are replaced with a substituent. Examples of the "substituted aryl group" include a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms of the "unsubstituted aryl group" in the specific example group G1A below are replaced with a substituent, and a substituted aryl group in the following specific example group G1B. Examples include: The examples of "unsubstituted aryl group" and "substituted aryl group" listed here are just examples, and the "substituted aryl group" described in this specification includes the following specific examples. A group in which the hydrogen atom bonded to the carbon atom of the aryl group itself in the "substituted aryl group" of Group G1B is further replaced with a substituent, and a hydrogen atom of the substituent in the "substituted aryl group" in the following specific example group G1B is Furthermore, groups substituted with substituents are also included.
・無置換のアリール基(具体例群G1A):
フェニル基、
p-ビフェニル基、
m-ビフェニル基、
o-ビフェニル基、
p-ターフェニル-4-イル基、
p-ターフェニル-3-イル基、
p-ターフェニル-2-イル基、
m-ターフェニル-4-イル基、
m-ターフェニル-3-イル基、
m-ターフェニル-2-イル基、
o-ターフェニル-4-イル基、
o-ターフェニル-3-イル基、
o-ターフェニル-2-イル基、
1-ナフチル基、
2-ナフチル基、
アントリル基、
ベンゾアントリル基、
フェナントリル基、
ベンゾフェナントリル基、
フェナレニル基、
ピレニル基、
クリセニル基、
ベンゾクリセニル基、
トリフェニレニル基、
ベンゾトリフェニレニル基、
テトラセニル基、
ペンタセニル基、
フルオレニル基、
9,9’-スピロビフルオレニル基、
ベンゾフルオレニル基、
ジベンゾフルオレニル基、
フルオランテニル基、
ベンゾフルオランテニル基、
ペリレニル基、及び下記一般式(TEMP-1)~(TEMP-15)で表される環構造から1つの水素原子を除くことにより誘導される1価のアリール基。
・Unsubstituted aryl group (specific example group G1A):
phenyl group,
p-biphenyl group,
m-biphenyl group,
o-biphenyl group,
p-terphenyl-4-yl group,
p-terphenyl-3-yl group,
p-terphenyl-2-yl group,
m-terphenyl-4-yl group,
m-terphenyl-3-yl group,
m-terphenyl-2-yl group,
o-terphenyl-4-yl group,
o-terphenyl-3-yl group,
o-terphenyl-2-yl group,
1-naphthyl group,
2-naphthyl group,
anthryl group,
benzanthryl group,
phenanthryl group,
benzophenanthryl group,
phenalenyl group,
pyrenyl group,
chrysenyl group,
benzocrysenyl group,
triphenylenyl group,
benzotriphenylenyl group,
tetracenyl group,
pentacenyl group,
fluorenyl group,
9,9'-spirobifluorenyl group,
benzofluorenyl group,
dibenzofluorenyl group,
fluoranthenyl group,
benzofluoranthenyl group,
A monovalent aryl group derived by removing one hydrogen atom from a perylenyl group and a ring structure represented by the following general formulas (TEMP-1) to (TEMP-15).
・置換のアリール基(具体例群G1B):
o-トリル基、
m-トリル基、
p-トリル基、
パラ-キシリル基、
メタ-キシリル基、
オルト-キシリル基、
パラ-イソプロピルフェニル基、
メタ-イソプロピルフェニル基、
オルト-イソプロピルフェニル基、
パラ-t-ブチルフェニル基、
メタ-t-ブチルフェニル基、
オルト-t-ブチルフェニル基、
3,4,5-トリメチルフェニル基、
9,9-ジメチルフルオレニル基、
9,9-ジフェニルフルオレニル基、
9,9-ビス(4-メチルフェニル)フルオレニル基、
9,9-ビス(4-イソプロピルフェニル)フルオレニル基、
9,9-ビス(4-t-ブチルフェニル)フルオレニル基、
シアノフェニル基、
トリフェニルシリルフェニル基、
トリメチルシリルフェニル基、
フェニルナフチル基、
ナフチルフェニル基、及び前記一般式(TEMP-1)~(TEMP-15)で表される環構造から誘導される1価の基の1つ以上の水素原子が置換基と置き換わった基。
・Substituted aryl group (specific example group G1B):
o-tolyl group,
m-tolyl group,
p-tolyl group,
para-xylyl group,
meta-xylyl group,
ortho-xylyl group,
para-isopropylphenyl group,
meta-isopropylphenyl group,
ortho-isopropylphenyl group,
para-t-butylphenyl group,
meta-t-butylphenyl group,
ortho-t-butylphenyl group,
3,4,5-trimethylphenyl group,
9,9-dimethylfluorenyl group,
9,9-diphenylfluorenyl group,
9,9-bis(4-methylphenyl)fluorenyl group,
9,9-bis(4-isopropylphenyl)fluorenyl group,
9,9-bis(4-t-butylphenyl)fluorenyl group,
cyanophenyl group,
triphenylsilylphenyl group,
trimethylsilylphenyl group,
phenylnaphthyl group,
A group in which one or more hydrogen atoms of a monovalent group derived from a naphthylphenyl group and a ring structure represented by the above general formulas (TEMP-1) to (TEMP-15) are replaced with a substituent.
・「置換もしくは無置換の複素環基」
 本明細書に記載の「複素環基」は、環形成原子にヘテロ原子を少なくとも1つ含む環状の基である。ヘテロ原子の具体例としては、窒素原子、酸素原子、硫黄原子、ケイ素原子、リン原子、及びホウ素原子が挙げられる。
 本明細書に記載の「複素環基」は、単環の基であるか、又は縮合環の基である。
 本明細書に記載の「複素環基」は、芳香族複素環基であるか、又は非芳香族複素環基である。
 本明細書に記載の「置換もしくは無置換の複素環基」の具体例(具体例群G2)としては、以下の無置換の複素環基(具体例群G2A)、及び置換の複素環基(具体例群G2B)等が挙げられる。(ここで、無置換の複素環基とは「置換もしくは無置換の複素環基」が「無置換の複素環基」である場合を指し、置換の複素環基とは「置換もしくは無置換の複素環基」が「置換の複素環基」である場合を指す。)本明細書において、単に「複素環基」という場合は、「無置換の複素環基」と「置換の複素環基」の両方を含む。
 「置換の複素環基」は、「無置換の複素環基」の1つ以上の水素原子が置換基と置き換わった基を意味する。「置換の複素環基」の具体例は、下記具体例群G2Aの「無置換の複素環基」の水素原子が置き換わった基、及び下記具体例群G2Bの置換の複素環基の例等が挙げられる。尚、ここに列挙した「無置換の複素環基」の例や「置換の複素環基」の例は、一例に過ぎず、本明細書に記載の「置換の複素環基」には、具体例群G2Bの「置換の複素環基」における複素環基自体の環形成原子に結合する水素原子がさらに置換基と置き換わった基、及び具体例群G2Bの「置換の複素環基」における置換基の水素原子がさらに置換基と置き換わった基も含まれる。
・“Substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group”
The "heterocyclic group" described herein is a cyclic group containing at least one heteroatom as a ring-forming atom. Specific examples of heteroatoms include nitrogen atom, oxygen atom, sulfur atom, silicon atom, phosphorus atom, and boron atom.
A "heterocyclic group" as described herein is a monocyclic group or a fused ring group.
A "heterocyclic group" as described herein is an aromatic heterocyclic group or a non-aromatic heterocyclic group.
Specific examples of the "substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group" (specific example group G2) described in this specification include the following unsubstituted heterocyclic group (specific example group G2A) and substituted heterocyclic group ( Examples include specific example group G2B). (Here, the term "unsubstituted heterocyclic group" refers to the case where "substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group" is "unsubstituted heterocyclic group", and the term "substituted heterocyclic group" refers to "substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group"). "Heterocyclic group" refers to a "substituted heterocyclic group.") In this specification, simply "heterocyclic group" refers to "unsubstituted heterocyclic group" and "substituted heterocyclic group." including both.
"Substituted heterocyclic group" means a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms of "unsubstituted heterocyclic group" are replaced with a substituent. Specific examples of the "substituted heterocyclic group" include a group in which the hydrogen atom of the "unsubstituted heterocyclic group" in specific example group G2A is replaced, and examples of substituted heterocyclic groups in specific example group G2B below. Can be mentioned. The examples of "unsubstituted heterocyclic group" and "substituted heterocyclic group" listed here are just examples, and the "substituted heterocyclic group" described in this specification includes specific A group in which the hydrogen atom bonded to the ring-forming atom of the heterocyclic group itself in the "substituted heterocyclic group" in example group G2B is further replaced with a substituent, and a substituent in the "substituted heterocyclic group" in specific example group G2B Also included are groups in which a hydrogen atom is further replaced with a substituent.
 具体例群G2Aは、例えば、以下の窒素原子を含む無置換の複素環基(具体例群G2A1)、酸素原子を含む無置換の複素環基(具体例群G2A2)、硫黄原子を含む無置換の複素環基(具体例群G2A3)、及び下記一般式(TEMP-16)~(TEMP-33)で表される環構造から1つの水素原子を除くことにより誘導される1価の複素環基(具体例群G2A4)を含む。 Specific example group G2A includes, for example, the following unsubstituted heterocyclic groups containing a nitrogen atom (specific example group G2A1), unsubstituted heterocyclic groups containing an oxygen atom (specific example group G2A2), and unsubstituted heterocyclic groups containing a sulfur atom. heterocyclic group (specific example group G2A3), and a monovalent heterocyclic group derived by removing one hydrogen atom from the ring structure represented by the following general formulas (TEMP-16) to (TEMP-33) (Specific example group G2A4).
 具体例群G2Bは、例えば、以下の窒素原子を含む置換の複素環基(具体例群G2B1)、酸素原子を含む置換の複素環基(具体例群G2B2)、硫黄原子を含む置換の複素環基(具体例群G2B3)、及び下記一般式(TEMP-16)~(TEMP-33)で表される環構造から誘導される1価の複素環基の1つ以上の水素原子が置換基と置き換わった基(具体例群G2B4)を含む。 Specific example group G2B includes, for example, the following substituted heterocyclic groups containing a nitrogen atom (specific example group G2B1), substituted heterocyclic groups containing an oxygen atom (specific example group G2B2), and substituted heterocyclic groups containing a sulfur atom. group (Specific Example Group G2B3), and one or more hydrogen atoms of a monovalent heterocyclic group derived from a ring structure represented by the following general formulas (TEMP-16) to (TEMP-33) are substituents. Includes substituted groups (Example Group G2B4).
・窒素原子を含む無置換の複素環基(具体例群G2A1):
ピロリル基、
イミダゾリル基、
ピラゾリル基、
トリアゾリル基、
テトラゾリル基、
オキサゾリル基、
イソオキサゾリル基、
オキサジアゾリル基、
チアゾリル基、
イソチアゾリル基、
チアジアゾリル基、
ピリジル基、
ピリダジニル基、
ピリミジニル基、
ピラジニル基、
トリアジニル基、
インドリル基、
イソインドリル基、
インドリジニル基、
キノリジニル基、
キノリル基、
イソキノリル基、
シンノリル基、
フタラジニル基、
キナゾリニル基、
キノキサリニル基、
ベンゾイミダゾリル基、
インダゾリル基、
フェナントロリニル基、
フェナントリジニル基、
アクリジニル基、
フェナジニル基、
カルバゾリル基、
ベンゾカルバゾリル基、
モルホリノ基、
フェノキサジニル基、
フェノチアジニル基、
アザカルバゾリル基、及びジアザカルバゾリル基。
・Unsubstituted heterocyclic group containing a nitrogen atom (specific example group G2A1):
pyrrolyl group,
imidazolyl group,
pyrazolyl group,
triazolyl group,
Tetrazolyl group,
oxazolyl group,
isoxazolyl group,
oxadiazolyl group,
thiazolyl group,
isothiazolyl group,
thiadiazolyl group,
pyridyl group,
pyridazinyl group,
pyrimidinyl group,
pyrazinyl group,
triazinyl group,
indolyl group,
isoindolyl group,
indolizinyl group,
quinolidinyl group,
quinolyl group,
isoquinolyl group,
cinnolyl group,
phthalazinyl group,
quinazolinyl group,
quinoxalinyl group,
benzimidazolyl group,
indazolyl group,
phenanthrolinyl group,
phenanthridinyl group,
acridinyl group,
phenazinyl group,
carbazolyl group,
benzocarbazolyl group,
morpholino group,
phenoxazinyl group,
phenothiazinyl group,
Azacarbazolyl group and diazacarbazolyl group.
・酸素原子を含む無置換の複素環基(具体例群G2A2):
フリル基、
オキサゾリル基、
イソオキサゾリル基、
オキサジアゾリル基、
キサンテニル基、
ベンゾフラニル基、
イソベンゾフラニル基、
ジベンゾフラニル基、
ナフトベンゾフラニル基、
ベンゾオキサゾリル基、
ベンゾイソキサゾリル基、
フェノキサジニル基、
モルホリノ基、
ジナフトフラニル基、
アザジベンゾフラニル基、
ジアザジベンゾフラニル基、
アザナフトベンゾフラニル基、及びジアザナフトベンゾフラニル基。
・Unsubstituted heterocyclic group containing an oxygen atom (specific example group G2A2):
frill group,
oxazolyl group,
isoxazolyl group,
oxadiazolyl group,
xanthenyl group,
benzofuranyl group,
isobenzofuranyl group,
dibenzofuranyl group,
naphthobenzofuranyl group,
benzoxazolyl group,
benzisoxazolyl group,
phenoxazinyl group,
morpholino group,
dinaphthofuranyl group,
azadibenzofuranyl group,
diazadibenzofuranyl group,
Azanaphthobenzofuranyl group, and diazanaphthobenzofuranyl group.
・硫黄原子を含む無置換の複素環基(具体例群G2A3):
チエニル基、
チアゾリル基、
イソチアゾリル基、
チアジアゾリル基、
ベンゾチオフェニル基(ベンゾチエニル基)、
イソベンゾチオフェニル基(イソベンゾチエニル基)、
ジベンゾチオフェニル基(ジベンゾチエニル基)、
ナフトベンゾチオフェニル基(ナフトベンゾチエニル基)、
ベンゾチアゾリル基、
ベンゾイソチアゾリル基、
フェノチアジニル基、
ジナフトチオフェニル基(ジナフトチエニル基)、
アザジベンゾチオフェニル基(アザジベンゾチエニル基)、
ジアザジベンゾチオフェニル基(ジアザジベンゾチエニル基)、
アザナフトベンゾチオフェニル基(アザナフトベンゾチエニル基)、及びジアザナフトベンゾチオフェニル基(ジアザナフトベンゾチエニル基)。
・Unsubstituted heterocyclic group containing a sulfur atom (specific example group G2A3):
thienyl group,
thiazolyl group,
isothiazolyl group,
thiadiazolyl group,
benzothiophenyl group (benzothienyl group),
Isobenzothiophenyl group (isobenzothienyl group),
dibenzothiophenyl group (dibenzothienyl group),
naphthobenzothiophenyl group (naphthobenzothienyl group),
benzothiazolyl group,
benzisothiazolyl group,
phenothiazinyl group,
dinaphthothiophenyl group (dinaphthothienyl group),
Azadibenzothiophenyl group (azadibenzothienyl group),
Diazadibenzothiophenyl group (diazadibenzothienyl group),
Azanaphthobenzothiophenyl group (azanaphthobenzothienyl group), and diazanaphthobenzothiophenyl group (diazanaphthobenzothienyl group).
・下記一般式(TEMP-16)~(TEMP-33)で表される環構造から1つの水素原子を除くことにより誘導される1価の複素環基(具体例群G2A4): - Monovalent heterocyclic groups derived by removing one hydrogen atom from the ring structures represented by the following general formulas (TEMP-16) to (TEMP-33) (specific example group G2A4):
 前記一般式(TEMP-16)~(TEMP-33)において、X及びYは、それぞれ独立に、酸素原子、硫黄原子、NH、又はCHである。ただし、X及びYのうち少なくとも1つは、酸素原子、硫黄原子、又はNHである。
 前記一般式(TEMP-16)~(TEMP-33)において、X及びYの少なくともいずれかがNH、又はCHである場合、前記一般式(TEMP-16)~(TEMP-33)で表される環構造から誘導される1価の複素環基には、これらNH、又はCHから1つの水素原子を除いて得られる1価の基が含まれる。
In the general formulas (TEMP-16) to (TEMP-33), X A and Y A are each independently an oxygen atom, a sulfur atom, NH, or CH 2 . However, at least one of X A and Y A is an oxygen atom, a sulfur atom, or NH.
In the general formulas (TEMP-16) to (TEMP-33), when at least one of X A and Y A is NH or CH 2 , in the general formulas (TEMP-16) to (TEMP-33), The monovalent heterocyclic group derived from the represented ring structure includes a monovalent group obtained by removing one hydrogen atom from these NH or CH 2 .
・窒素原子を含む置換の複素環基(具体例群G2B1):
(9-フェニル)カルバゾリル基、
(9-ビフェニリル)カルバゾリル基、
(9-フェニル)フェニルカルバゾリル基、
(9-ナフチル)カルバゾリル基、
ジフェニルカルバゾール-9-イル基、
フェニルカルバゾール-9-イル基、
メチルベンゾイミダゾリル基、
エチルベンゾイミダゾリル基、
フェニルトリアジニル基、
ビフェニリルトリアジニル基、
ジフェニルトリアジニル基、
フェニルキナゾリニル基、及びビフェニリルキナゾリニル基。
・Substituted heterocyclic group containing a nitrogen atom (specific example group G2B1):
(9-phenyl)carbazolyl group,
(9-biphenylyl)carbazolyl group,
(9-phenyl)phenylcarbazolyl group,
(9-naphthyl)carbazolyl group,
diphenylcarbazol-9-yl group,
phenylcarbazol-9-yl group,
methylbenzimidazolyl group,
ethylbenzimidazolyl group,
phenyltriazinyl group,
biphenylyltriazinyl group,
diphenyltriazinyl group,
phenylquinazolinyl group, and biphenylylquinazolinyl group.
・酸素原子を含む置換の複素環基(具体例群G2B2):
フェニルジベンゾフラニル基、メチルジベンゾフラニル基、
t-ブチルジベンゾフラニル基、及びスピロ[9H-キサンテン-9,9’-[9H]フルオレン]の1価の残基。
・Substituted heterocyclic group containing an oxygen atom (specific example group G2B2):
phenyldibenzofuranyl group, methyldibenzofuranyl group,
A t-butyldibenzofuranyl group and a monovalent residue of spiro[9H-xanthene-9,9'-[9H]fluorene].
・硫黄原子を含む置換の複素環基(具体例群G2B3):
フェニルジベンゾチオフェニル基、
メチルジベンゾチオフェニル基、
t-ブチルジベンゾチオフェニル基、及びスピロ[9H-チオキサンテン-9,9’-[9H]フルオレン]の1価の残基。
・Substituted heterocyclic group containing a sulfur atom (specific example group G2B3):
phenyldibenzothiophenyl group,
methyldibenzothiophenyl group,
A t-butyldibenzothiophenyl group and a monovalent residue of spiro[9H-thioxanthene-9,9'-[9H]fluorene].
・前記一般式(TEMP-16)~(TEMP-33)で表される環構造から誘導される1価の複素環基の1つ以上の水素原子が置換基と置き換わった基(具体例群G2B4): - A group in which one or more hydrogen atoms of a monovalent heterocyclic group derived from the ring structure represented by the general formulas (TEMP-16) to (TEMP-33) is replaced with a substituent (specific example group G2B4) ):
 前記「1価の複素環基の1つ以上の水素原子」とは、該1価の複素環基の環形成炭素原子に結合している水素原子、XA及びYAの少なくともいずれかがNHである場合の窒素原子に結合している水素原子、及びXA及びYAの一方がCH2である場合のメチレン基の水素原子から選ばれる1つ以上の水素原子を意味する。 The above-mentioned "one or more hydrogen atoms of a monovalent heterocyclic group" refers to a hydrogen atom bonded to a ring-forming carbon atom of the monovalent heterocyclic group, and at least one of XA and YA is NH. It means one or more hydrogen atoms selected from the hydrogen atom bonded to the nitrogen atom in the case where XA and YA are CH2, and the hydrogen atom of the methylene group when one of XA and YA is CH2.
・「置換もしくは無置換のアルキル基」
 本明細書に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアルキル基」の具体例(具体例群G3)としては、以下の無置換のアルキル基(具体例群G3A)及び置換のアルキル基(具体例群G3B)が挙げられる。(ここで、無置換のアルキル基とは「置換もしくは無置換のアルキル基」が「無置換のアルキル基」である場合を指し、置換のアルキル基とは「置換もしくは無置換のアルキル基」が「置換のアルキル基」である場合を指す。)以下、単に「アルキル基」という場合は、「無置換のアルキル基」と「置換のアルキル基」の両方を含む。
 「置換のアルキル基」は、「無置換のアルキル基」における1つ以上の水素原子が置換基と置き換わった基を意味する。「置換のアルキル基」の具体例としては、下記の「無置換のアルキル基」(具体例群G3A)における1つ以上の水素原子が置換基と置き換わった基、及び置換のアルキル基(具体例群G3B)の例等が挙げられる。本明細書において、「無置換のアルキル基」におけるアルキル基は、鎖状のアルキル基を意味する。そのため、「無置換のアルキル基」は、直鎖である「無置換のアルキル基」、及び分岐状である「無置換のアルキル基」が含まれる。尚、ここに列挙した「無置換のアルキル基」の例や「置換のアルキル基」の例は、一例に過ぎず、本明細書に記載の「置換のアルキル基」には、具体例群G3Bの「置換のアルキル基」におけるアルキル基自体の水素原子がさらに置換基と置き換わった基、及び具体例群G3Bの「置換のアルキル基」における置換基の水素原子がさらに置換基と置き換わった基も含まれる。
・“Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group”
Specific examples (specific example group G3) of the "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group" described in this specification include the following unsubstituted alkyl groups (specific example group G3A) and substituted alkyl groups (specific example group G3B). ). (Here, an unsubstituted alkyl group refers to a case where a "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group" is an "unsubstituted alkyl group," and a substituted alkyl group refers to a case where a "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group" is (This refers to the case where it is a "substituted alkyl group.") Hereinafter, when it is simply referred to as an "alkyl group," it includes both an "unsubstituted alkyl group" and a "substituted alkyl group."
"Substituted alkyl group" means a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms in "unsubstituted alkyl group" are replaced with a substituent. Specific examples of the "substituted alkyl group" include groups in which one or more hydrogen atoms in the "unsubstituted alkyl group" (specific example group G3A) below are replaced with a substituent, and substituted alkyl groups (specific examples Examples include group G3B). In this specification, the alkyl group in "unsubstituted alkyl group" means a chain alkyl group. Therefore, the "unsubstituted alkyl group" includes a linear "unsubstituted alkyl group" and a branched "unsubstituted alkyl group". The examples of "unsubstituted alkyl group" and "substituted alkyl group" listed here are just examples, and the "substituted alkyl group" described in this specification includes specific example group G3B. A group in which the hydrogen atom of the alkyl group itself in the "substituted alkyl group" in "Substituted alkyl group" is further replaced with a substituent, and a group in which the hydrogen atom of the substituent in the "substituted alkyl group" in Example Group G3B is further replaced with a substituent. included.
・無置換のアルキル基(具体例群G3A):
メチル基、
エチル基、
n-プロピル基、
イソプロピル基、
n-ブチル基、
イソブチル基、
s-ブチル基、及びt-ブチル基。
・Unsubstituted alkyl group (specific example group G3A):
methyl group,
ethyl group,
n-propyl group,
isopropyl group,
n-butyl group,
isobutyl group,
s-butyl group and t-butyl group.
・置換のアルキル基(具体例群G3B):
ヘプタフルオロプロピル基(異性体を含む)、ペンタフルオロエチル基、
2,2,2-トリフルオロエチル基、及びトリフルオロメチル基。
・Substituted alkyl group (specific example group G3B):
Heptafluoropropyl group (including isomers), pentafluoroethyl group,
2,2,2-trifluoroethyl group and trifluoromethyl group.
・「置換もしくは無置換のアルケニル基」
 本明細書に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアルケニル基」の具体例(具体例群G4)としては、以下の無置換のアルケニル基(具体例群G4A)、及び置換のアルケニル基(具体例群G4B)等が挙げられる。(ここで、無置換のアルケニル基とは「置換もしくは無置換のアルケニル基」が「無置換のアルケニル基」である場合を指し、「置換のアルケニル基」とは「置換もしくは無置換のアルケニル基」が「置換のアルケニル基」である場合を指す。)本明細書において、単に「アルケニル基」という場合は、「無置換のアルケニル基」と「置換のアルケニル基」の両方を含む。
 「置換のアルケニル基」は、「無置換のアルケニル基」における1つ以上の水素原子が置換基と置き換わった基を意味する。「置換のアルケニル基」の具体例としては、下記の「無置換のアルケニル基」(具体例群G4A)が置換基を有する基、及び置換のアルケニル基(具体例群G4B)の例等が挙げられる。尚、ここに列挙した「無置換のアルケニル基」の例や「置換のアルケニル基」の例は、一例に過ぎず、本明細書に記載の「置換のアルケニル基」には、具体例群G4Bの「置換のアルケニル基」におけるアルケニル基自体の水素原子がさらに置換基と置き換わった基、及び具体例群G4Bの「置換のアルケニル基」における置換基の水素原子がさらに置換基と置き換わった基も含まれる。
・“Substituted or unsubstituted alkenyl group”
Specific examples of the "substituted or unsubstituted alkenyl group" (specific example group G4) described in this specification include the following unsubstituted alkenyl groups (specific example group G4A) and substituted alkenyl groups (specific example group G4B), etc. (Here, the term "unsubstituted alkenyl group" refers to the case where "substituted or unsubstituted alkenyl group" is "unsubstituted alkenyl group", and "substituted alkenyl group" refers to "substituted or unsubstituted alkenyl group"). " refers to the case where it is a "substituted alkenyl group.") In the present specification, simply "alkenyl group" includes both "unsubstituted alkenyl group" and "substituted alkenyl group."
"Substituted alkenyl group" means a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms in "unsubstituted alkenyl group" are replaced with a substituent. Specific examples of the "substituted alkenyl group" include the following "unsubstituted alkenyl group" (specific example group G4A) having a substituent, and the substituted alkenyl group (specific example group G4B). It will be done. The examples of "unsubstituted alkenyl group" and "substituted alkenyl group" listed here are just examples, and the "substituted alkenyl group" described in this specification includes specific example group G4B. A group in which the hydrogen atom of the alkenyl group itself in the "substituted alkenyl group" is further replaced with a substituent, and a group in which the hydrogen atom of the substituent in the "substituted alkenyl group" in Example Group G4B is further replaced with a substituent. included.
・無置換のアルケニル基(具体例群G4A):
ビニル基、
アリル基、
1-ブテニル基、
2-ブテニル基、及び3-ブテニル基。
・Unsubstituted alkenyl group (specific example group G4A):
vinyl group,
allyl group,
1-butenyl group,
2-butenyl group and 3-butenyl group.
・置換のアルケニル基(具体例群G4B):
1,3-ブタンジエニル基、
1-メチルビニル基、
1-メチルアリル基、
1,1-ジメチルアリル基、
2-メチルアリル基、及び1,2-ジメチルアリル基。
・Substituted alkenyl group (specific example group G4B):
1,3-butandienyl group,
1-methylvinyl group,
1-methylallyl group,
1,1-dimethylallyl group,
2-methylallyl group and 1,2-dimethylallyl group.
・「置換もしくは無置換のアルキニル基」
 本明細書に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアルキニル基」の具体例(具体例群G5)としては、以下の無置換のアルキニル基(具体例群G5A)等が挙げられる。(ここで、無置換のアルキニル基とは、「置換もしくは無置換のアルキニル基」が「無置換のアルキニル基」である場合を指す。)以下、単に「アルキニル基」という場合は、「無置換のアルキニル基」と「置換のアルキニル基」の両方を含む。
 「置換のアルキニル基」は、「無置換のアルキニル基」における1つ以上の水素原子が置換基と置き換わった基を意味する。「置換のアルキニル基」の具体例としては、下記の「無置換のアルキニル基」(具体例群G5A)における1つ以上の水素原子が置換基と置き換わった基等が挙げられる。
・“Substituted or unsubstituted alkynyl group”
Specific examples of the "substituted or unsubstituted alkynyl group" (specific example group G5) described in this specification include the following unsubstituted alkynyl group (specific example group G5A). (Here, the term "unsubstituted alkynyl group" refers to the case where "substituted or unsubstituted alkynyl group" is "unsubstituted alkynyl group.") Hereinafter, when simply "alkynyl group" is used, "unsubstituted alkynyl group" is referred to as "unsubstituted alkynyl group." ``alkynyl group'' and ``substituted alkynyl group.''
"Substituted alkynyl group" means a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms in "unsubstituted alkynyl group" are replaced with a substituent. Specific examples of the "substituted alkynyl group" include groups in which one or more hydrogen atoms in the following "unsubstituted alkynyl group" (specific example group G5A) are replaced with a substituent.
・無置換のアルキニル基(具体例群G5A):
エチニル基。
・Unsubstituted alkynyl group (specific example group G5A):
Ethynyl group.
・「置換もしくは無置換のシクロアルキル基」
 本明細書に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のシクロアルキル基」の具体例(具体例群G6)としては、以下の無置換のシクロアルキル基(具体例群G6A)、及び置換のシクロアルキル基(具体例群G6B)等が挙げられる。(ここで、無置換のシクロアルキル基とは「置換もしくは無置換のシクロアルキル基」が「無置換のシクロアルキル基」である場合を指し、置換のシクロアルキル基とは「置換もしくは無置換のシクロアルキル基」が「置換のシクロアルキル基」である場合を指す。)本明細書において、単に「シクロアルキル基」という場合は、「無置換のシクロアルキル基」と「置換のシクロアルキル基」の両方を含む。
 「置換のシクロアルキル基」は、「無置換のシクロアルキル基」における1つ以上の水素原子が置換基と置き換わった基を意味する。「置換のシクロアルキル基」の具体例としては、下記の「無置換のシクロアルキル基」(具体例群G6A)における1つ以上の水素原子が置換基と置き換わった基、及び置換のシクロアルキル基(具体例群G6B)の例等が挙げられる。尚、ここに列挙した「無置換のシクロアルキル基」の例や「置換のシクロアルキル基」の例は、一例に過ぎず、本明細書に記載の「置換のシクロアルキル基」には、具体例群G6Bの「置換のシクロアルキル基」におけるシクロアルキル基自体の炭素原子に結合する1つ以上の水素原子が置換基と置き換わった基、及び具体例群G6Bの「置換のシクロアルキル基」における置換基の水素原子がさらに置換基と置き換わった基も含まれる。
・“Substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group”
Specific examples (specific example group G6) of the "substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group" described in this specification include the following unsubstituted cycloalkyl groups (specific example group G6A) and substituted cycloalkyl groups ( Examples include specific example group G6B). (Here, the term "unsubstituted cycloalkyl group" refers to the case where "substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group" is "unsubstituted cycloalkyl group", and the term "substituted cycloalkyl group" refers to "substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group"). ("cycloalkyl group" refers to the case where "substituted cycloalkyl group" is used.) In this specification, when simply referring to "cycloalkyl group", it refers to "unsubstituted cycloalkyl group" and "substituted cycloalkyl group". including both.
"Substituted cycloalkyl group" means a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms in "unsubstituted cycloalkyl group" are replaced with a substituent. Specific examples of the "substituted cycloalkyl group" include the following "unsubstituted cycloalkyl group" (specific example group G6A) in which one or more hydrogen atoms are replaced with a substituent, and a substituted cycloalkyl group. (Specific example group G6B) and the like can be mentioned. The examples of "unsubstituted cycloalkyl group" and "substituted cycloalkyl group" listed here are just examples, and the "substituted cycloalkyl group" described in this specification includes specific A group in which one or more hydrogen atoms bonded to the carbon atom of the cycloalkyl group itself is replaced with a substituent in the "substituted cycloalkyl group" of example group G6B, and in the "substituted cycloalkyl group" of specific example group G6B Also included are groups in which the hydrogen atom of a substituent is further replaced with a substituent.
・無置換のシクロアルキル基(具体例群G6A):
シクロプロピル基、
シクロブチル基、
シクロペンチル基、
シクロヘキシル基、
1-アダマンチル基、
2-アダマンチル基、
1-ノルボルニル基、及び2-ノルボルニル基。
・Unsubstituted cycloalkyl group (specific example group G6A):
cyclopropyl group,
cyclobutyl group,
cyclopentyl group,
cyclohexyl group,
1-adamantyl group,
2-adamantyl group,
1-norbornyl group and 2-norbornyl group.
・置換のシクロアルキル基(具体例群G6B):4-メチルシクロヘキシル基。 - Substituted cycloalkyl group (specific example group G6B): 4-methylcyclohexyl group.
・「-Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基」
 本明細書に記載の-Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基の具体例(具体例群G7)としては、
-Si(G1)(G1)(G1)、
-Si(G1)(G2)(G2)、
-Si(G1)(G1)(G2)、
-Si(G2)(G2)(G2)、
-Si(G3)(G3)(G3)、及び-Si(G6)(G6)(G6)が挙げられる。ここで、
 G1は、具体例群G1に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアリール基」である。
 G2は、具体例群G2に記載の「置換もしくは無置換の複素環基」である。
 G3は、具体例群G3に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアルキル基」である。
 G6は、具体例群G6に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のシクロアルキル基」である。
 -Si(G1)(G1)(G1)における複数のG1は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なる。
 -Si(G1)(G2)(G2)における複数のG2は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なる。
 -Si(G1)(G1)(G2)における複数のG1は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なる。
 -Si(G2)(G2)(G2)における複数のG2は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なる。
 -Si(G3)(G3)(G3)における複数のG3は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なる。
 -Si(G6)(G6)(G6)における複数のG6は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なる。
・"Group represented by -Si(R 901 )(R 902 )(R 903 )"
Specific examples of the group represented by -Si(R 901 )(R 902 )(R 903 ) described in this specification (specific example group G7) include:
-Si(G1)(G1)(G1),
-Si (G1) (G2) (G2),
-Si (G1) (G1) (G2),
-Si(G2)(G2)(G2),
-Si(G3)(G3)(G3), and -Si(G6)(G6)(G6). here,
G1 is a "substituted or unsubstituted aryl group" described in specific example group G1.
G2 is a "substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group" described in specific example group G2.
G3 is a "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group" described in specific example group G3.
G6 is a "substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group" described in specific example group G6.
- A plurality of G1's in Si(G1) (G1) (G1) are the same or different from each other.
- A plurality of G2's in Si(G1)(G2)(G2) are mutually the same or different.
- A plurality of G1's in Si(G1) (G1) (G2) are mutually the same or different.
- A plurality of G2's in Si(G2) (G2) (G2) are mutually the same or different.
- A plurality of G3's in Si(G3) (G3) (G3) are mutually the same or different.
- A plurality of G6's in Si(G6) (G6) (G6) are mutually the same or different.
・「-O-(R904)で表される基」
 本明細書に記載の-O-(R904)で表される基の具体例(具体例群G8)としては、
-O(G1)、
-O(G2)、
-O(G3)、及び-O(G6)が挙げられる。
 ここで、
 G1は、具体例群G1に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアリール基」である。
 G2は、具体例群G2に記載の「置換もしくは無置換の複素環基」である。
 G3は、具体例群G3に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアルキル基」である。
 G6は、具体例群G6に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のシクロアルキル基」である。
・"Group represented by -O-(R 904 )"
Specific examples of the group represented by -O-(R 904 ) described in this specification (specific example group G8) include:
-O(G1),
-O(G2),
-O(G3) and -O(G6) are mentioned.
here,
G1 is a "substituted or unsubstituted aryl group" described in specific example group G1.
G2 is a "substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group" described in specific example group G2.
G3 is a "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group" described in specific example group G3.
G6 is a "substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group" described in specific example group G6.
・「-S-(R905)で表される基」
 本明細書に記載の-S-(R905)で表される基の具体例(具体例群G9)としては、
-S(G1)、
-S(G2)、
-S(G3)、及び-S(G6)が挙げられる。
 ここで、
 G1は、具体例群G1に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアリール基」である。
 G2は、具体例群G2に記載の「置換もしくは無置換の複素環基」である。
 G3は、具体例群G3に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアルキル基」である。
 G6は、具体例群G6に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のシクロアルキル基」である。
・"Group represented by -S-(R 905 )"
Specific examples of the group represented by -S-(R 905 ) described in this specification (specific example group G9) include:
-S (G1),
-S (G2),
-S (G3) and -S (G6).
here,
G1 is a "substituted or unsubstituted aryl group" described in specific example group G1.
G2 is a "substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group" described in specific example group G2.
G3 is a "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group" described in specific example group G3.
G6 is a "substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group" described in specific example group G6.
・「-N(R906)(R907)で表される基」
 本明細書に記載の-N(R906)(R907)で表される基の具体例(具体例群G10)としては、
-N(G1)(G1)、
-N(G2)(G2)、
-N(G1)(G2)、
-N(G3)(G3)、及び-N(G6)(G6)が挙げられる。
 ここで、
 G1は、具体例群G1に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアリール基」である。
 G2は、具体例群G2に記載の「置換もしくは無置換の複素環基」である。
 G3は、具体例群G3に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアルキル基」である。
 G6は、具体例群G6に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のシクロアルキル基」である。
 -N(G1)(G1)における複数のG1は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なる。
 -N(G2)(G2)における複数のG2は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なる。
 -N(G3)(G3)における複数のG3は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なる。
 -N(G6)(G6)における複数のG6は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なる
・"Group represented by -N(R 906 )(R 907 )"
Specific examples of the group represented by -N(R 906 )(R 907 ) described in this specification (specific example group G10) include:
-N(G1)(G1),
-N(G2)(G2),
-N (G1) (G2),
-N(G3) (G3), and -N(G6) (G6).
here,
G1 is a "substituted or unsubstituted aryl group" described in specific example group G1.
G2 is a "substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group" described in specific example group G2.
G3 is a "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group" described in specific example group G3.
G6 is a "substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group" described in specific example group G6.
-N(G1) A plurality of G1's in (G1) are mutually the same or different.
-N(G2) A plurality of G2's in (G2) are the same or different.
-N(G3) A plurality of G3's in (G3) are mutually the same or different.
-N(G6) Multiple G6s in (G6) are the same or different from each other
・「ハロゲン原子」
 本明細書に記載の「ハロゲン原子」の具体例(具体例群G11)としては、フッ素原子、塩素原子、臭素原子、及びヨウ素原子等が挙げられる。
・"Halogen atom"
Specific examples of the "halogen atom" (specific example group G11) described in this specification include a fluorine atom, a chlorine atom, a bromine atom, an iodine atom, and the like.
・「置換もしくは無置換のフルオロアルキル基」
 本明細書に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のフルオロアルキル基」は、「置換もしくは無置換のアルキル基」におけるアルキル基を構成する炭素原子に結合している少なくとも1つの水素原子がフッ素原子と置き換わった基を意味し、「置換もしくは無置換のアルキル基」におけるアルキル基を構成する炭素原子に結合している全ての水素原子がフッ素原子で置き換わった基(パーフルオロ基)も含む。「無置換のフルオロアルキル基」の炭素数は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、1~50であり、好ましくは1~30であり、より好ましくは1~18である。「置換のフルオロアルキル基」は、「フルオロアルキル基」の1つ以上の水素原子が置換基と置き換わった基を意味する。尚、本明細書に記載の「置換のフルオロアルキル基」には、「置換のフルオロアルキル基」におけるアルキル鎖の炭素原子に結合する1つ以上の水素原子がさらに置換基と置き換わった基、及び「置換のフルオロアルキル基」における置換基の1つ以上の水素原子がさらに置換基と置き換わった基も含まれる。「無置換のフルオロアルキル基」の具体例としては、前記「アルキル基」(具体例群G3)における1つ以上の水素原子がフッ素原子と置き換わった基の例等が挙げられる。
・“Substituted or unsubstituted fluoroalkyl group”
The "substituted or unsubstituted fluoroalkyl group" described in this specification refers to a "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group" in which at least one hydrogen atom bonded to a carbon atom constituting the alkyl group is replaced with a fluorine atom. It also includes a group in which all hydrogen atoms bonded to the carbon atoms constituting the alkyl group in a "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group" are replaced with fluorine atoms (perfluoro group). The number of carbon atoms in the "unsubstituted fluoroalkyl group" is from 1 to 50, preferably from 1 to 30, and more preferably from 1 to 18, unless otherwise specified herein. "Substituted fluoroalkyl group" means a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms of the "fluoroalkyl group" are replaced with a substituent. In addition, the "substituted fluoroalkyl group" described in this specification includes a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms bonded to the carbon atom of the alkyl chain in the "substituted fluoroalkyl group" is further replaced with a substituent, and Also included are groups in which one or more hydrogen atoms of a substituent in a "substituted fluoroalkyl group" are further replaced with a substituent. Specific examples of the "unsubstituted fluoroalkyl group" include a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms in the "alkyl group" (specific example group G3) are replaced with a fluorine atom.
・「置換もしくは無置換のハロアルキル基」
 本明細書に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のハロアルキル基」は、「置換もしくは無置換のアルキル基」におけるアルキル基を構成する炭素原子に結合している少なくとも1つの水素原子がハロゲン原子と置き換わった基を意味し、「置換もしくは無置換のアルキル基」におけるアルキル基を構成する炭素原子に結合している全ての水素原子がハロゲン原子で置き換わった基も含む。「無置換のハロアルキル基」の炭素数は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、1~50であり、好ましくは1~30であり、より好ましくは1~18である。「置換のハロアルキル基」は、「ハロアルキル基」の1つ以上の水素原子が置換基と置き換わった基を意味する。尚、本明細書に記載の「置換のハロアルキル基」には、「置換のハロアルキル基」におけるアルキル鎖の炭素原子に結合する1つ以上の水素原子がさらに置換基と置き換わった基、及び「置換のハロアルキル基」における置換基の1つ以上の水素原子がさらに置換基と置き換わった基も含まれる。「無置換のハロアルキル基」の具体例としては、前記「アルキル基」(具体例群G3)における1つ以上の水素原子がハロゲン原子と置き換わった基の例等が挙げられる。ハロアルキル基をハロゲン化アルキル基と称する場合がある。
・“Substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl group”
The "substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl group" described herein means that at least one hydrogen atom bonded to a carbon atom constituting the alkyl group in the "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group" is replaced with a halogen atom. It means a group, and also includes a group in which all hydrogen atoms bonded to carbon atoms constituting an alkyl group in a "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group" are replaced with halogen atoms. Unless otherwise specified herein, the number of carbon atoms in the "unsubstituted haloalkyl group" is from 1 to 50, preferably from 1 to 30, and more preferably from 1 to 18. "Substituted haloalkyl group" means a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms of the "haloalkyl group" are replaced with a substituent. In addition, the "substituted haloalkyl group" described in this specification includes a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms bonded to the carbon atom of the alkyl chain in the "substituted haloalkyl group" is further replaced with a substituent; Also included are groups in which one or more hydrogen atoms of a substituent in the "haloalkyl group" are further replaced with a substituent. Specific examples of the "unsubstituted haloalkyl group" include a group in which one or more hydrogen atoms in the "alkyl group" (specific example group G3) are replaced with a halogen atom. A haloalkyl group is sometimes referred to as a halogenated alkyl group.
・「置換もしくは無置換のアルコキシ基」
 本明細書に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアルコキシ基」の具体例としては、-O(G3)で表される基であり、ここで、G3は、具体例群G3に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアルキル基」である。「無置換のアルコキシ基」の炭素数は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、1~50であり、好ましくは1~30であり、より好ましくは1~18である。
・“Substituted or unsubstituted alkoxy group”
A specific example of the "substituted or unsubstituted alkoxy group" described in this specification is a group represented by -O(G3), where G3 is a "substituted or unsubstituted alkoxy group" described in specific example group G3. "unsubstituted alkyl group". The number of carbon atoms in the "unsubstituted alkoxy group" is from 1 to 50, preferably from 1 to 30, and more preferably from 1 to 18, unless otherwise specified herein.
・「置換もしくは無置換のアルキルチオ基」
 本明細書に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアルキルチオ基」の具体例としては、-S(G3)で表される基であり、ここで、G3は、具体例群G3に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアルキル基」である。「無置換のアルキルチオ基」の炭素数は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、1~50であり、好ましくは1~30であり、より好ましくは1~18である。
・“Substituted or unsubstituted alkylthio group”
A specific example of the "substituted or unsubstituted alkylthio group" described in this specification is a group represented by -S(G3), where G3 is the "substituted or unsubstituted alkylthio group" described in specific example group G3. "unsubstituted alkyl group". Unless otherwise specified herein, the number of carbon atoms in the "unsubstituted alkylthio group" is from 1 to 50, preferably from 1 to 30, and more preferably from 1 to 18.
・「置換もしくは無置換のアリールオキシ基」
 本明細書に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアリールオキシ基」の具体例としては、-O(G1)で表される基であり、ここで、G1は、具体例群G1に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアリール基」である。「無置換のアリールオキシ基」の環形成炭素数は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、6~50であり、好ましくは6~30であり、より好ましくは6~18である。
・“Substituted or unsubstituted aryloxy group”
A specific example of the "substituted or unsubstituted aryloxy group" described in this specification is a group represented by -O(G1), where G1 is a "substituted or unsubstituted aryloxy group" described in specific example group G1. or an unsubstituted aryl group. The number of ring carbon atoms in the "unsubstituted aryloxy group" is from 6 to 50, preferably from 6 to 30, and more preferably from 6 to 18, unless otherwise specified herein.
・「置換もしくは無置換のアリールチオ基」
 本明細書に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアリールチオ基」の具体例としては、-S(G1)で表される基であり、ここで、G1は、具体例群G1に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアリール基」である。「無置換のアリールチオ基」の環形成炭素数は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、6~50であり、好ましくは6~30であり、より好ましくは6~18である。
・“Substituted or unsubstituted arylthio group”
A specific example of the "substituted or unsubstituted arylthio group" described in this specification is a group represented by -S(G1), where G1 is the "substituted or unsubstituted arylthio group" described in the specific example group G1. "Unsubstituted aryl group". The number of ring carbon atoms in the "unsubstituted arylthio group" is from 6 to 50, preferably from 6 to 30, and more preferably from 6 to 18, unless otherwise specified herein.
・「置換もしくは無置換のトリアルキルシリル基」
 本明細書に記載の「トリアルキルシリル基」の具体例としては、-Si(G3)(G3)(G3)で表される基であり、ここで、G3は、具体例群G3に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアルキル基」である。-Si(G3)(G3)(G3)における複数のG3は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なる。「トリアルキルシリル基」の各アルキル基の炭素数は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、1~50であり、好ましくは1~20であり、より好ましくは1~6である。
・“Substituted or unsubstituted trialkylsilyl group”
A specific example of the "trialkylsilyl group" described in this specification is a group represented by -Si(G3)(G3)(G3), where G3 is a group described in specific example group G3. It is a "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group." - A plurality of G3's in Si(G3) (G3) (G3) are mutually the same or different. The number of carbon atoms in each alkyl group of the "trialkylsilyl group" is from 1 to 50, preferably from 1 to 20, and more preferably from 1 to 6, unless otherwise specified herein.
・「置換もしくは無置換のアラルキル基」
 本明細書に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアラルキル基」の具体例としては、-(G3)-(G1)で表される基であり、ここで、G3は、具体例群G3に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアルキル基」であり、G1は、具体例群G1に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアリール基」である。従って、「アラルキル基」は、「アルキル基」の水素原子が置換基としての「アリール基」と置き換わった基であり、「置換のアルキル基」の一態様である。「無置換のアラルキル基」は、「無置換のアリール基」が置換した「無置換のアルキル基」であり、「無置換のアラルキル基」の炭素数は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、7~50であり、好ましくは7~30であり、より好ましくは7~18である。
 「置換もしくは無置換のアラルキル基」の具体例としては、ベンジル基、1-フェニルエチル基、2-フェニルエチル基、1-フェニルイソプロピル基、2-フェニルイソプロピル基、フェニル-t-ブチル基、α-ナフチルメチル基、1-α-ナフチルエチル基、2-α-ナフチルエチル基、1-α-ナフチルイソプロピル基、2-α-ナフチルイソプロピル基、β-ナフチルメチル基、1-β-ナフチルエチル基、2-β-ナフチルエチル基、1-β-ナフチルイソプロピル基、及び2-β-ナフチルイソプロピル基等が挙げられる。
・“Substituted or unsubstituted aralkyl group”
A specific example of the "substituted or unsubstituted aralkyl group" described in this specification is a group represented by -(G3)-(G1), where G3 is a group described in specific example group G3. It is a "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group", and G1 is a "substituted or unsubstituted aryl group" described in the specific example group G1. Therefore, an "aralkyl group" is a group in which the hydrogen atom of an "alkyl group" is replaced with an "aryl group" as a substituent, and is one embodiment of a "substituted alkyl group." An "unsubstituted aralkyl group" is an "unsubstituted alkyl group" substituted with an "unsubstituted aryl group", and the number of carbon atoms in the "unsubstituted aralkyl group" is determined unless otherwise specified herein. , 7 to 50, preferably 7 to 30, more preferably 7 to 18.
Specific examples of "substituted or unsubstituted aralkyl groups" include benzyl group, 1-phenylethyl group, 2-phenylethyl group, 1-phenylisopropyl group, 2-phenylisopropyl group, phenyl-t-butyl group, α - Naphthylmethyl group, 1-α-naphthylethyl group, 2-α-naphthylethyl group, 1-α-naphthylisopropyl group, 2-α-naphthylisopropyl group, β-naphthylmethyl group, 1-β-naphthylethyl group , 2-β-naphthylethyl group, 1-β-naphthylisopropyl group, and 2-β-naphthylisopropyl group.
 本明細書に記載の置換もしくは無置換のアリール基は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、好ましくはフェニル基、p-ビフェニル基、m-ビフェニル基、o-ビフェニル基、p-ターフェニル-4-イル基、p-ターフェニル-3-イル基、p-ターフェニル-2-イル基、m-ターフェニル-4-イル基、m-ターフェニル-3-イル基、m-ターフェニル-2-イル基、o-ターフェニル-4-イル基、o-ターフェニル-3-イル基、o-ターフェニル-2-イル基、1-ナフチル基、2-ナフチル基、アントリル基、フェナントリル基、ピレニル基、クリセニル基、トリフェニレニル基、フルオレニル基、9,9’-スピロビフルオレニル基、9,9-ジメチルフルオレニル基、及び9,9-ジフェニルフルオレニル基等である。 The substituted or unsubstituted aryl group described herein is preferably a phenyl group, p-biphenyl group, m-biphenyl group, o-biphenyl group, p-terphenyl group, unless otherwise specified herein. 4-yl group, p-terphenyl-3-yl group, p-terphenyl-2-yl group, m-terphenyl-4-yl group, m-terphenyl-3-yl group, m-terphenyl- 2-yl group, o-terphenyl-4-yl group, o-terphenyl-3-yl group, o-terphenyl-2-yl group, 1-naphthyl group, 2-naphthyl group, anthryl group, phenanthryl group , pyrenyl group, chrysenyl group, triphenylenyl group, fluorenyl group, 9,9'-spirobifluorenyl group, 9,9-dimethylfluorenyl group, and 9,9-diphenylfluorenyl group.
 本明細書に記載の置換もしくは無置換の複素環基は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、好ましくはピリジル基、ピリミジニル基、トリアジニル基、キノリル基、イソキノリル基、キナゾリニル基、ベンゾイミダゾリル基、フェナントロリニル基、カルバゾリル基(1-カルバゾリル基、2-カルバゾリル基、3-カルバゾリル基、4-カルバゾリル基、又は9-カルバゾリル基)、ベンゾカルバゾリル基、アザカルバゾリル基、ジアザカルバゾリル基、ジベンゾフラニル基、ナフトベンゾフラニル基、アザジベンゾフラニル基、ジアザジベンゾフラニル基、ジベンゾチオフェニル基、ナフトベンゾチオフェニル基、アザジベンゾチオフェニル基、ジアザジベンゾチオフェニル基、(9-フェニル)カルバゾリル基((9-フェニル)カルバゾール-1-イル基、(9-フェニル)カルバゾール-2-イル基、(9-フェニル)カルバゾール-3-イル基、又は(9-フェニル)カルバゾール-4-イル基)、(9-ビフェニリル)カルバゾリル基、(9-フェニル)フェニルカルバゾリル基、ジフェニルカルバゾール-9-イル基、フェニルカルバゾール-9-イル基、フェニルトリアジニル基、ビフェニリルトリアジニル基、ジフェニルトリアジニル基、フェニルジベンゾフラニル基、及びフェニルジベンゾチオフェニル基等である。 The substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group described herein is preferably a pyridyl group, a pyrimidinyl group, a triazinyl group, a quinolyl group, an isoquinolyl group, a quinazolinyl group, a benzimidazolyl group, or a phenol group, unless otherwise specified herein. Nanthrolinyl group, carbazolyl group (1-carbazolyl group, 2-carbazolyl group, 3-carbazolyl group, 4-carbazolyl group, or 9-carbazolyl group), benzocarbazolyl group, azacarbazolyl group, diazacarbazolyl group , dibenzofuranyl group, naphthobenzofuranyl group, azadibenzofuranyl group, diazadibenzofuranyl group, dibenzothiophenyl group, naphthobenzothiophenyl group, azadibenzothiophenyl group, diazadibenzothiophenyl group, ( 9-phenyl)carbazolyl group ((9-phenyl)carbazol-1-yl group, (9-phenyl)carbazol-2-yl group, (9-phenyl)carbazol-3-yl group, or (9-phenyl)carbazole -4-yl group), (9-biphenylyl)carbazolyl group, (9-phenyl)phenylcarbazolyl group, diphenylcarbazol-9-yl group, phenylcarbazol-9-yl group, phenyltriazinyl group, biphenylyl group These include riazinyl group, diphenyltriazinyl group, phenyldibenzofuranyl group, and phenyldibenzothiophenyl group.
 本明細書において、カルバゾリル基は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、具体的には以下のいずれかの基である。 In this specification, the carbazolyl group is specifically any of the following groups unless otherwise specified in the specification.
 本明細書において、(9-フェニル)カルバゾリル基は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、具体的には以下のいずれかの基である。 In this specification, the (9-phenyl)carbazolyl group is specifically any of the following groups, unless otherwise stated in the specification.
 前記一般式(TEMP-Cz1)~(TEMP-Cz9)中、*は、結合位置を表す。 In the general formulas (TEMP-Cz1) to (TEMP-Cz9), * represents the bonding position.
 本明細書において、ジベンゾフラニル基、及びジベンゾチオフェニル基は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、具体的には以下のいずれかの基である。 In this specification, the dibenzofuranyl group and dibenzothiophenyl group are specifically any of the following groups unless otherwise specified in the specification.
 前記一般式(TEMP-34)~(TEMP-41)中、*は、結合位置を表す。 In the general formulas (TEMP-34) to (TEMP-41), * represents the bonding position.
 本明細書に記載の置換もしくは無置換のアルキル基は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、好ましくはメチル基、エチル基、プロピル基、イソプロピル基、n-ブチル基、イソブチル基、及びt-ブチル基等である。 Unless otherwise specified herein, the substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group described herein is preferably a methyl group, ethyl group, propyl group, isopropyl group, n-butyl group, isobutyl group, and t- Butyl group, etc.
・「置換もしくは無置換のアリーレン基」
 本明細書に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアリーレン基」は、別途記載のない限り、上記「置換もしくは無置換のアリール基」からアリール環上の1つの水素原子を除くことにより誘導される2価の基である。「置換もしくは無置換のアリーレン基」の具体例(具体例群G12)としては、具体例群G1に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアリール基」からアリール環上の1つの水素原子を除くことにより誘導される2価の基等が挙げられる。
・“Substituted or unsubstituted arylene group”
Unless otherwise specified, the "substituted or unsubstituted arylene group" described in this specification refers to 2 derived from the above "substituted or unsubstituted aryl group" by removing one hydrogen atom on the aryl ring. It is the basis of valence. As a specific example of the "substituted or unsubstituted arylene group" (specific example group G12), by removing one hydrogen atom on the aryl ring from the "substituted or unsubstituted aryl group" described in specific example group G1, Examples include divalent groups derived from the derivatives.
・「置換もしくは無置換の2価の複素環基」
 本明細書に記載の「置換もしくは無置換の2価の複素環基」は、別途記載のない限り、上記「置換もしくは無置換の複素環基」から複素環上の1つの水素原子を除くことにより誘導される2価の基である。「置換もしくは無置換の2価の複素環基」の具体例(具体例群G13)としては、具体例群G2に記載の「置換もしくは無置換の複素環基」から複素環上の1つの水素原子を除くことにより誘導される2価の基等が挙げられる。
・“Substituted or unsubstituted divalent heterocyclic group”
Unless otherwise specified, the "substituted or unsubstituted divalent heterocyclic group" described herein refers to the "substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group" described above, in which one hydrogen atom on the heterocycle is removed. It is a divalent group derived from Specific examples of the "substituted or unsubstituted divalent heterocyclic group" (specific example group G13) include one hydrogen on the heterocycle from the "substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group" described in specific example group G2. Examples include divalent groups derived by removing atoms.
・「置換もしくは無置換のアルキレン基」
 本明細書に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアルキレン基」は、別途記載のない限り、上記「置換もしくは無置換のアルキル基」からアルキル鎖上の1つの水素原子を除くことにより誘導される2価の基である。「置換もしくは無置換のアルキレン基」の具体例(具体例群G14)としては、具体例群G3に記載の「置換もしくは無置換のアルキル基」からアルキル鎖上の1つの水素原子を除くことにより誘導される2価の基等が挙げられる。
・“Substituted or unsubstituted alkylene group”
Unless otherwise specified, the "substituted or unsubstituted alkylene group" described in this specification refers to 2 derived from the above "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group" by removing one hydrogen atom on the alkyl chain. It is the basis of valence. As a specific example of a "substituted or unsubstituted alkylene group" (specific example group G14), one hydrogen atom on the alkyl chain is removed from the "substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group" described in specific example group G3. Examples include divalent groups derived from the derivatives.
 本明細書に記載の置換もしくは無置換のアリーレン基は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、好ましくは下記一般式(TEMP-42)~(TEMP-68)のいずれかの基である。 Unless otherwise stated herein, the substituted or unsubstituted arylene group described herein is preferably a group represented by any of the following general formulas (TEMP-42) to (TEMP-68).
 前記一般式(TEMP-42)~(TEMP-52)中、Q~Q10は、それぞれ独立に、水素原子、又は置換基である。
 前記一般式(TEMP-42)~(TEMP-52)中、*は、結合位置を表す。
In the general formulas (TEMP-42) to (TEMP-52), Q 1 to Q 10 are each independently a hydrogen atom or a substituent.
In the general formulas (TEMP-42) to (TEMP-52), * represents the bonding position.
 前記一般式(TEMP-53)~(TEMP-62)中、Q~Q10は、それぞれ独立に、水素原子、又は置換基である。
 式Q及びQ10は、単結合を介して互いに結合して環を形成してもよい。
 前記一般式(TEMP-53)~(TEMP-62)中、*は、結合位置を表す。
In the general formulas (TEMP-53) to (TEMP-62), Q 1 to Q 10 are each independently a hydrogen atom or a substituent.
Formulas Q 9 and Q 10 may be bonded to each other via a single bond to form a ring.
In the general formulas (TEMP-53) to (TEMP-62), * represents the bonding position.
 前記一般式(TEMP-63)~(TEMP-68)中、Q~Qは、それぞれ独立に、水素原子、又は置換基である。
 前記一般式(TEMP-63)~(TEMP-68)中、*は、結合位置を表す。
In the general formulas (TEMP-63) to (TEMP-68), Q 1 to Q 8 are each independently a hydrogen atom or a substituent.
In the general formulas (TEMP-63) to (TEMP-68), * represents the bonding position.
 本明細書に記載の置換もしくは無置換の2価の複素環基は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、好ましくは下記一般式(TEMP-69)~(TEMP-102)のいずれかの基である。 The substituted or unsubstituted divalent heterocyclic group described herein is preferably one of the following general formulas (TEMP-69) to (TEMP-102), unless otherwise specified herein. It is.
 前記一般式(TEMP-69)~(TEMP-82)中、Q~Qは、それぞれ独立に、水素原子、又は置換基である。 In the general formulas (TEMP-69) to (TEMP-82), Q 1 to Q 9 are each independently a hydrogen atom or a substituent.
 前記一般式(TEMP-83)~(TEMP-102)中、Q~Qは、それぞれ独立に、水素原子、又は置換基である。 In the general formulas (TEMP-83) to (TEMP-102), Q 1 to Q 8 are each independently a hydrogen atom or a substituent.
 以上が、「本明細書に記載の置換基」についての説明である。 The above is an explanation of the "substituents described in this specification."
・「結合して環を形成する場合」
 本明細書において、「隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は互いに結合せず」という場合は、「隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成する」場合と、「隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成する」場合と、「隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、互いに結合しない」場合と、を意味する。
 本明細書における、「隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成する」場合、及び「隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成する」場合(以下、これらの場合をまとめて「結合して環を形成する場合」と称する場合がある。)について、以下、説明する。母骨格がアントラセン環である下記一般式(TEMP-103)で表されるアントラセン化合物の場合を例として説明する。
・"When combining to form a ring"
In the present specification, "one or more pairs of two or more adjacent groups are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, or bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted fused ring." or do not bond to each other'' means ``one or more pairs of two or more adjacent groups bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle''; One or more pairs of two or more adjacent groups bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, and one or more pairs of two or more adjacent groups do not bond to each other. ” means if and.
In this specification, when "one or more sets of two or more adjacent rings are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle" and "one or more sets of two or more adjacent rings are combined with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle" Regarding the case where "a pair or more are combined with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring" (hereinafter, these cases may be collectively referred to as "a case where they are combined to form a ring"), the following ,explain. The case of an anthracene compound represented by the following general formula (TEMP-103) whose parent skeleton is an anthracene ring will be explained as an example.
 例えば、R921~R930のうちの「隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、互いに結合して、環を形成する」場合において、1組となる隣接する2つからなる組とは、R921とR922との組、R922とR923との組、R923とR924との組、R924とR930との組、R930とR925との組、R925とR926との組、R926とR927との組、R927とR928との組、R928とR929との組、並びにR929とR921との組である。 For example, in the case where "one or more of the sets of two or more adjacent R 921 to R 930 are bonded to each other to form a ring", the set of two or more adjacent R 930 is one set. is a set of R 921 and R 922 , a set of R 922 and R 923 , a set of R 923 and R 924 , a set of R 924 and R 930 , a set of R 930 and R 925 , a set of R 925 and A set of R 926 , a set of R 926 and R 927 , a set of R 927 and R 928 , a set of R 928 and R 929 , and a set of R 929 and R 921 .
 上記「1組以上」とは、上記隣接する2つ以上からなる組の2組以上が同時に環を形成してもよいことを意味する。例えば、R921とR922とが互いに結合して環Qを形成し、同時にR925とR926とが互いに結合して環Qを形成した場合は、前記一般式(TEMP-103)で表されるアントラセン化合物は、下記一般式(TEMP-104)で表される。 The above-mentioned "one or more sets" means that two or more sets of the above-mentioned two or more adjacent sets may form a ring at the same time. For example, when R 921 and R 922 combine with each other to form ring Q A , and at the same time R 925 and R 926 combine with each other to form ring Q B , the above general formula (TEMP-103) The anthracene compound represented is represented by the following general formula (TEMP-104).
 「隣接する2つ以上からなる組」が環を形成する場合とは、前述の例のように隣接する「2つ」からなる組が結合する場合だけではなく、隣接する「3つ以上」からなる組が結合する場合も含む。例えば、R921とR922とが互いに結合して環Qを形成し、かつ、R922とR923とが互いに結合して環Qを形成し、互いに隣接する3つ(R921、R922及びR923)からなる組が互いに結合して環を形成して、アントラセン母骨格に縮合する場合を意味し、この場合、前記一般式(TEMP-103)で表されるアントラセン化合物は、下記一般式(TEMP-105)で表される。下記一般式(TEMP-105)において、環Q及び環Qは、R922を共有する。 The case where "a set of two or more adjacent items" forms a ring is not only the case where a set of "two" adjacent items are combined as in the example above, but also the case where a set of "three or more adjacent items" form a ring. This also includes the case where two sets are combined. For example, R 921 and R 922 combine with each other to form a ring Q A , R 922 and R 923 combine with each other to form a ring Q C , and the three adjacent to each other (R 921 , R 922 and R 923 ) combine with each other to form a ring and are condensed to the anthracene mother skeleton. In this case, the anthracene compound represented by the general formula (TEMP-103) is as follows: It is represented by the general formula (TEMP-105). In the following general formula (TEMP-105), ring Q A and ring Q C share R 922 .
 形成される「単環」、又は「縮合環」は、形成された環のみの構造として、飽和の環であっても不飽和の環であってもよい。「隣接する2つからなる組の1組」が「単環」、又は「縮合環」を形成する場合であっても、当該「単環」、又は「縮合環」は、飽和の環、又は不飽和の環を形成することができる。例えば、前記一般式(TEMP-104)において形成された環Q及び環Qは、それぞれ、「単環」又は「縮合環」である。また、前記一般式(TEMP-105)において形成された環Q、及び環Qは、「縮合環」である。前記一般式(TEMP-105)の環Qと環Qとは、環Qと環Qとが縮合することによって縮合環となっている。前記一般式(TMEP-104)の環Qがベンゼン環であれば、環Qは、単環である。前記一般式(TMEP-104)の環Qがナフタレン環であれば、環Qは、縮合環である。 The "single ring" or "fused ring" that is formed may be a saturated ring or an unsaturated ring as the structure of only the formed ring. Even if "one set of two adjacent rings" forms a "monocycle" or "fused ring," the "monocycle" or "fused ring" is a saturated ring, or Can form unsaturated rings. For example, ring Q A and ring Q B formed in the general formula (TEMP-104) are each a "monocyclic ring" or a "fused ring." Furthermore, the ring Q A and the ring Q C formed in the general formula (TEMP-105) are "fused rings". Ring Q A and ring Q C in the general formula (TEMP-105) are a condensed ring due to the condensation of ring Q A and ring Q C. When ring Q A in the general formula (TMEP-104) is a benzene ring, ring Q A is a monocyclic ring. When ring Q A in the general formula (TMEP-104) is a naphthalene ring, ring Q A is a fused ring.
 「不飽和の環」とは、芳香族炭化水素環、又は芳香族複素環を意味する。「飽和の環」とは、脂肪族炭化水素環、又は非芳香族複素環を意味する。
 芳香族炭化水素環の具体例としては、具体例群G1において具体例として挙げられた基が水素原子によって終端された構造が挙げられる。
 芳香族複素環の具体例としては、具体例群G2において具体例として挙げられた芳香族複素環基が水素原子によって終端された構造が挙げられる。
 脂肪族炭化水素環の具体例としては、具体例群G6において具体例として挙げられた基が水素原子によって終端された構造が挙げられる。
 「環を形成する」とは、母骨格の複数の原子のみ、あるいは母骨格の複数の原子とさらに1以上の任意の元素で環を形成することを意味する。例えば、前記一般式(TEMP-104)に示す、R921とR922とが互いに結合して形成された環Qは、R921が結合するアントラセン骨格の炭素原子と、R922が結合するアントラセン骨格の炭素原子と、1以上の任意の元素とで形成する環を意味する。具体例としては、R921とR922とで環Qを形成する場合において、R921が結合するアントラセン骨格の炭素原子と、R922とが結合するアントラセン骨格の炭素原子と、4つの炭素原子とで単環の不飽和の環を形成する場合、R921とR922とで形成する環は、ベンゼン環である。
"Unsaturated ring" means an aromatic hydrocarbon ring or an aromatic heterocycle. "Saturated ring" means an aliphatic hydrocarbon ring or a non-aromatic heterocycle.
Specific examples of the aromatic hydrocarbon ring include structures in which the groups listed as specific examples in specific example group G1 are terminated with hydrogen atoms.
Specific examples of the aromatic heterocycle include structures in which the aromatic heterocyclic group listed as a specific example in specific example group G2 is terminated with a hydrogen atom.
Specific examples of the aliphatic hydrocarbon ring include structures in which the groups listed as specific examples in specific example group G6 are terminated with hydrogen atoms.
"Form a ring" means to form a ring with only a plurality of atoms of a parent skeleton, or with a plurality of atoms of a parent skeleton and one or more arbitrary elements. For example, the ring Q A shown in the general formula (TEMP-104) formed by R 921 and R 922 bonding to each other is a carbon atom of the anthracene skeleton to which R 921 is bonded, and an anthracene bond to which R 922 is bonded. It means a ring formed by a carbon atom in the skeleton and one or more arbitrary elements. As a specific example, when R 921 and R 922 form a ring Q A , the carbon atom of the anthracene skeleton to which R 921 is bonded, the carbon atom of the anthracene skeleton to which R 922 is bonded, and four carbon atoms. When R 921 and R 922 form a monocyclic unsaturated ring, the ring formed by R 921 and R 922 is a benzene ring.
 ここで、「任意の元素」は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、好ましくは、炭素元素、窒素元素、酸素元素、及び硫黄元素からなる群から選択される少なくとも1種の元素である。任意の元素において(例えば、炭素元素、又は窒素元素の場合)、環を形成しない結合は、水素原子等で終端されてもよいし、後述する「任意の置換基」で置換されてもよい。炭素元素以外の任意の元素を含む場合、形成される環は複素環である。
 単環または縮合環を構成する「1以上の任意の元素」は、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、好ましくは2個以上15個以下であり、より好ましくは3個以上12個以下であり、さらに好ましくは3個以上5個以下である。
 本明細書に別途記載のない限り、「単環」、及び「縮合環」のうち、好ましくは「単環」である。
 本明細書に別途記載のない限り、「飽和の環」、及び「不飽和の環」のうち、好ましくは「不飽和の環」である。
 本明細書に別途記載のない限り、「単環」は、好ましくはベンゼン環である。
 本明細書に別途記載のない限り、「不飽和の環」は、好ましくはベンゼン環である。
 「隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上」が、「互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成する」場合、又は「互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成する」場合、本明細書に別途記載のない限り、好ましくは、隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、互いに結合して、母骨格の複数の原子と、1個以上15個以下の炭素元素、窒素元素、酸素元素、及び硫黄元素からなる群から選択される少なくとも1種の元素とからなる置換もしくは無置換の「不飽和の環」を形成する。
Here, the "arbitrary element" is preferably at least one element selected from the group consisting of carbon element, nitrogen element, oxygen element, and sulfur element, unless otherwise specified in this specification. In any element (for example, in the case of a carbon element or a nitrogen element), a bond that does not form a ring may be terminated with a hydrogen atom or the like, or may be substituted with an "arbitrary substituent" described below. When any element other than carbon is included, the ring formed is a heterocycle.
Unless otherwise specified herein, the number of "one or more arbitrary elements" constituting a monocyclic or condensed ring is preferably 2 to 15, more preferably 3 to 12. , more preferably 3 or more and 5 or less.
Unless otherwise specified herein, "monocycle" is preferred among "monocycle" and "fused ring."
Unless otherwise specified herein, the "unsaturated ring" is preferred between the "saturated ring" and the "unsaturated ring".
Unless otherwise stated herein, a "monocycle" is preferably a benzene ring.
Unless otherwise stated herein, an "unsaturated ring" is preferably a benzene ring.
When "one or more pairs of two or more adjacent groups" are "bonded with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle" or "bonded with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted fused ring" In the case of "forming", unless otherwise specified herein, preferably, one or more of the pairs of two or more adjacent atoms are bonded to each other to form a bond with a plurality of atoms of the parent skeleton and one or more of the 15 or more atoms. A substituted or unsubstituted "unsaturated ring" is formed with at least one element selected from the group consisting of the following carbon elements, nitrogen elements, oxygen elements, and sulfur elements.
 上記の「単環」、又は「縮合環」が置換基を有する場合の置換基は、例えば後述する「任意の置換基」である。上記の「単環」、又は「縮合環」が置換基を有する場合の置換基の具体例は、上述した「本明細書に記載の置換基」の項で説明した置換基である。
 上記の「飽和の環」、又は「不飽和の環」が置換基を有する場合の置換基は、例えば後述する「任意の置換基」である。上記の「単環」、又は「縮合環」が置換基を有する場合の置換基の具体例は、上述した「本明細書に記載の置換基」の項で説明した置換基である。
 以上が、「隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成する」場合、及び「隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成する」場合(「結合して環を形成する場合」)についての説明である。
When the above-mentioned "single ring" or "fused ring" has a substituent, the substituent is, for example, the "arbitrary substituent" described below. Specific examples of the substituent in the case where the above-mentioned "single ring" or "fused ring" has a substituent are the substituents described in the section of "Substituent described herein" above.
When the above-mentioned "saturated ring" or "unsaturated ring" has a substituent, the substituent is, for example, the "arbitrary substituent" described below. Specific examples of the substituent in the case where the above-mentioned "single ring" or "fused ring" has a substituent are the substituents described in the section of "Substituent described herein" above.
The above applies to cases in which "one or more sets of two or more adjacent groups combine with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle" and "one or more sets of two or more adjacent groups" are combined with each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring ("the case where they are combined to form a ring").
・「置換もしくは無置換の」という場合の置換基
 本明細書における一実施形態においては、前記「置換もしくは無置換の」という場合の置換基(本明細書において、「任意の置換基」と呼ぶことがある。)は、例えば、
無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
無置換の炭素数2~50のアルケニル基、
無置換の炭素数2~50のアルキニル基、
無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、
-Si(R901)(R902)(R903)、
-O-(R904)、
-S-(R905)、
-N(R906)(R907)、
ハロゲン原子、シアノ基、ニトロ基、
無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、及び無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基からなる群から選択される基等であり、
 ここで、R901~R907は、それぞれ独立に、
水素原子、
置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、
置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基である。
 R901が2個以上存在する場合、2個以上のR901は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
 R902が2個以上存在する場合、2個以上のR902は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
 R903が2個以上存在する場合、2個以上のR903は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
 R904が2個以上存在する場合、2個以上のR904は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
 R905が2個以上存在する場合、2個以上のR905は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
 R906が2個以上存在する場合、2個以上のR906は、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
 R907が2個以上存在する場合、2個以上のR907は、互いに同一であるか又は異なる。
・Substituent in the case of "substituted or unsubstituted" In one embodiment in this specification, the substituent in the case of "substituted or unsubstituted" (herein referred to as "arbitrary substituent") For example,
unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
unsubstituted alkenyl group having 2 to 50 carbon atoms,
unsubstituted alkynyl group having 2 to 50 carbon atoms,
an unsubstituted cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 ring carbon atoms,
-Si(R 901 )(R 902 )(R 903 ),
-O-(R 904 ),
-S- (R 905 ),
-N(R 906 )(R 907 ),
Halogen atom, cyano group, nitro group,
A group selected from the group consisting of an unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms, and an unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring atoms,
Here, R 901 to R 907 are each independently,
hydrogen atom,
Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 ring carbon atoms,
A substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 ring atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring atoms.
When two or more R 901s exist, the two or more R 901s are the same or different,
When two or more R 902s exist, the two or more R 902s are the same or different,
When two or more R 903s exist, the two or more R 903s are the same or different,
When two or more R 904s exist, the two or more R 904s are the same or different,
When two or more R 905s exist, the two or more R 905s are the same or different,
When two or more R 906s exist, the two or more R 906s are the same or different,
When two or more R 907s exist, the two or more R 907s are the same or different.
 一実施形態においては、前記「置換もしくは無置換の」という場合の置換基は、
炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、及び環形成原子数5~50の複素環基からなる群から選択される基である。
In one embodiment, the substituent in the case of "substituted or unsubstituted" is
an alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
A group selected from the group consisting of an aryl group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms and a heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring atoms.
 一実施形態においては、前記「置換もしくは無置換の」という場合の置換基は、
炭素数1~18のアルキル基、
環形成炭素数6~18のアリール基、及び環形成原子数5~18の複素環基からなる群から選択される基である。
In one embodiment, the substituent in the case of "substituted or unsubstituted" is
an alkyl group having 1 to 18 carbon atoms,
A group selected from the group consisting of an aryl group having 6 to 18 ring carbon atoms and a heterocyclic group having 5 to 18 ring atoms.
 上記任意の置換基の各基の具体例は、上述した「本明細書に記載の置換基」の項で説明した置換基の具体例である。 Specific examples of each group of the above-mentioned arbitrary substituents are the specific examples of the substituents described in the section of "Substituents described in this specification" above.
 本明細書において別途記載のない限り、隣接する任意の置換基同士で、「飽和の環」、又は「不飽和の環」を形成してもよく、好ましくは、置換もしくは無置換の飽和の5員環、置換もしくは無置換の飽和の6員環、置換もしくは無置換の不飽和の5員環、又は置換もしくは無置換の不飽和の6員環を形成し、より好ましくは、ベンゼン環を形成する。
 本明細書において別途記載のない限り、任意の置換基は、さらに置換基を有してもよい。任意の置換基がさらに有する置換基としては、上記任意の置換基と同様である。
Unless otherwise specified in this specification, any adjacent substituents may form a "saturated ring" or "unsaturated ring", preferably a substituted or unsubstituted saturated ring. Forms a membered ring, a substituted or unsubstituted saturated 6-membered ring, a substituted or unsubstituted unsaturated 5-membered ring, or a substituted or unsubstituted unsaturated 6-membered ring, more preferably a benzene ring do.
Unless otherwise specified herein, any substituent may further have a substituent. The substituents that the arbitrary substituents further have are the same as the above arbitrary substituents.
 本明細書において、「AA~BB」を用いて表される数値範囲は、「AA~BB」の前に記載される数値AAを下限値とし、「AA~BB」の後に記載される数値BBを上限値として含む範囲を意味する。 In this specification, the numerical range expressed using "AA-BB" has the numerical value AA written before "AA-BB" as the lower limit, and the numerical value BB written after "AA-BB". means a range that includes as an upper limit value.
〔第一実施形態〕
 第一実施形態に係る化合物は、下記一般式(1)で表される化合物である。
[First embodiment]
The compound according to the first embodiment is a compound represented by the following general formula (1).
(前記一般式(1)において、
 D及びDは、それぞれ独立に、下記一般式(11)、一般式(12)又は一般式(13)で表される基であり、
 ただし、D及びDのうち少なくとも1つは、下記一般式(12)又は一般式(13)で表される基であり、
 Rxは、
  ハロゲン原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~30のアリール基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~30の複素環基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数5~6のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数3~6のアルキルシリル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~30のアリールシリル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~6のアルコキシ基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~14のアリールオキシ基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数2~12のアルキルアミノ基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~6のアルキルチオ基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~14のアリールチオ基、
  下記一般式(12)で表される基、又は
  下記一般式(13)で表される基であり、
 ただし、Rxは、置換もしくは無置換の9-カルバゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のピリジル基、置換もしくは無置換のピリダジニル基、置換もしくは無置換のピリミジニル基、置換もしくは無置換のピラジニル基、及び置換もしくは無置換のトリアジニル基ではない。)
(In the general formula (1),
D 1 and D 2 are each independently a group represented by the following general formula (11), general formula (12) or general formula (13),
However, at least one of D 1 and D 2 is a group represented by the following general formula (12) or general formula (13),
Rx is
halogen atom,
a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 30 ring carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 30 ring atoms;
Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 5 to 6 carbon atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted alkylsilyl group having 3 to 6 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted arylsilyl group having 6 to 30 ring carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted alkoxy group having 1 to 6 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted aryloxy group having 6 to 14 ring carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted alkylamino group having 2 to 12 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted alkylthio group having 1 to 6 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted arylthio group having 6 to 14 ring carbon atoms,
A group represented by the following general formula (12), or a group represented by the following general formula (13),
However, Rx is a substituted or unsubstituted 9-carbazolyl group, a substituted or unsubstituted pyridyl group, a substituted or unsubstituted pyridazinyl group, a substituted or unsubstituted pyrimidinyl group, a substituted or unsubstituted pyrazinyl group, and a substituted or unsubstituted pyrazinyl group. It is not an unsubstituted triazinyl group. )
(前記一般式(11)~(13)において、
 R~Rのうち、隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 R11~R18のうち、隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 R111~R118のうち、隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 前記単環を形成せず、かつ前記縮合環を形成しないR~R、R11~R18及びR111~R118は、それぞれ独立に、
  水素原子、
  ハロゲン原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~30のアリール基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~30の複素環基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~30のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~30のシクロアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数3~30のアルキルシリル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~60のアリールシリル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~30のアルコキシ基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~30のアリールオキシ基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数2~30のアルキルアミノ基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~60のアリールアミノ基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~30のアルキルチオ基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~30のアリールチオ基であり、
 前記一般式(12)及び前記一般式(13)において、
 A、B及びCは、それぞれ独立に、下記一般式(14)、(15)、(15A)及び(15B)で表される環構造からなる群から選択されるいずれかの環構造であり、
 この環構造A、環構造B及び環構造Cは、隣接する環構造と任意の位置で縮合し、
 p、px及びpyは、それぞれ独立に、1、2、3又は4であり、
 pが2、3又は4の場合、複数の環構造Aは、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
 pxが2、3又は4の場合、複数の環構造Bは、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
 pyが2、3又は4の場合、複数の環構造Cは、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
 ただし、D及びDのうち少なくとも1つは、
 pが2、3又は4であって、環構造Aとして、下記一般式(15A)又は(15B)で表される環構造を含んだ前記一般式(12)で表される基であるか、又は
 px及びpyの少なくとも一方が2、3又は4であって、環構造Bもしくは環構造Cとして、下記一般式(15A)又は(15B)で表される環構造を含んだ前記一般式(13)で表される基であり、
 前記一般式(11)~(13)中の*は、前記一般式(1)中のベンゼン環との結合位置を示す。)
(In the general formulas (11) to (13),
Among R 1 to R 8 , at least one set of two or more adjacent ones is
bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other,
Among R 11 to R 18 , at least one set of two or more adjacent ones is
bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other,
Among R 111 to R 118 , at least one set of two or more adjacent ones is
bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other,
R 1 to R 8 , R 11 to R 18 and R 111 to R 118 that do not form a single ring and do not form a fused ring are each independently,
hydrogen atom,
halogen atom,
a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 30 ring carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 30 ring atoms;
Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 30 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group having 3 to 30 ring carbon atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted alkylsilyl group having 3 to 30 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted arylsilyl group having 6 to 60 ring carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted alkoxy group having 1 to 30 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted aryloxy group having 6 to 30 ring carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted alkylamino group having 2 to 30 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted arylamino group having 6 to 60 ring carbon atoms,
A substituted or unsubstituted alkylthio group having 1 to 30 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted arylthio group having 6 to 30 ring carbon atoms,
In the general formula (12) and the general formula (13),
A, B and C are each independently any ring structure selected from the group consisting of ring structures represented by the following general formulas (14), (15), (15A) and (15B),
The ring structure A, the ring structure B and the ring structure C are fused with an adjacent ring structure at any position,
p, px and py are each independently 1, 2, 3 or 4,
When p is 2, 3 or 4, the plurality of ring structures A are the same or different,
When px is 2, 3 or 4, the plurality of ring structures B are the same or different,
When py is 2, 3 or 4, the plurality of ring structures C are the same or different,
However, at least one of D 1 and D 2 is
p is 2, 3 or 4, and the ring structure A is a group represented by the above general formula (12) containing a ring structure represented by the following general formula (15A) or (15B), or At least one of px and py is 2, 3, or 4, and the above general formula (13) contains a ring structure represented by the following general formula (15A) or (15B) as ring structure B or ring structure C. ) is a group represented by
* in the general formulas (11) to (13) indicates the bonding position with the benzene ring in the general formula (1). )
(前記一般式(14)及び(15)において、
 R19及びR20の組が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 R120、並びに前記単環を形成せず、かつ前記縮合環を形成しないR19及びR20は、それぞれ独立に、前記一般式(11)におけるR~Rと同義である。)
(In the general formulas (14) and (15),
The set of R 19 and R 20 is
bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other,
R 120 and R 19 and R 20 which do not form a single ring and do not form a condensed ring each independently have the same meanings as R 1 to R 8 in the general formula (11). )
 第一実施形態に係る化合物(前記一般式(1)で表される化合物)は、1,3-ジシアノベンゼンの4位及び6位の炭素原子にD及びDがそれぞれ結合し、2位の炭素原子に特定の要件を満たすRxが結合し、かつ5位の炭素原子に置換基が結合していない構造を有している。
 D及びDは、ドナー性かつ最低励起三重項エネルギーが高い骨格を有するので、最低励起三重項状態からの熱失活を抑制する機能を有する。
 また、第一実施形態に係る化合物は、1,3-ジシアノベンゼンの5位の炭素原子に置換基が結合していないことから、分子の軸回転が抑制される。その結果、D及びDが有する機能(最低励起三重項状態からの熱失活を抑制する機能)がより発現され易くなると考えられる。
 よって、第一実施形態に係る化合物によれば、例えば、1,3-ジシアノベンゼンの4位及び6位の炭素原子にD及びDがそれぞれ結合し、かつ5位の炭素原子に置換基が結合している化合物に比べて、有機EL素子の発光効率を向上させることができる。
The compound according to the first embodiment (the compound represented by the general formula (1) above) has D 1 and D 2 bonded to the 4- and 6-position carbon atoms of 1,3-dicyanobenzene, respectively, and the 2-position has a structure in which Rx that satisfies specific requirements is bonded to the carbon atom of , and no substituent is bonded to the carbon atom at the 5th position.
Since D 1 and D 2 have donor properties and skeletons with high lowest excited triplet energy, they have the function of suppressing thermal deactivation from the lowest excited triplet state.
Further, in the compound according to the first embodiment, since no substituent is bonded to the 5-position carbon atom of 1,3-dicyanobenzene, the axial rotation of the molecule is suppressed. As a result, it is thought that the function of D 1 and D 2 (the function of suppressing thermal deactivation from the lowest excited triplet state) is more likely to be expressed.
Therefore, according to the compound according to the first embodiment, for example, D 1 and D 2 are bonded to the 4-position and 6-position carbon atoms of 1,3-dicyanobenzene, respectively, and a substituent is attached to the 5-position carbon atom. The luminous efficiency of an organic EL device can be improved compared to a compound in which
 本実施形態に係る化合物において、前記一般式(11)~(13)で表される基等が結合する前記一般式(1)のベンゼン環とは、前記一般式(1)において明示的に示されているベンゼン環そのものであって、Rx、D及びDに含まれるベンゼン環ではない。 In the compound according to the present embodiment, the benzene ring of the general formula (1) to which the groups represented by the general formulas (11) to (13) are bonded is explicitly shown in the general formula (1). is the benzene ring itself, and is not the benzene ring contained in Rx, D 1 and D 2 .
 前記一般式(12)において、R11~R18のうち、隣接する2つ以上からなる組は、いずれも互いに結合しないことが好ましい。
 前記一般式(12)において、R11~R18のうち、隣接する2つ以上からなる組が、互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、又は互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成することも好ましい。
 前記一般式(13)において、R111~R118のうち、隣接する2つ以上からなる組は、いずれも互いに結合しないことが好ましい。
 前記一般式(13)において、R111~R118のうち、隣接する2つ以上からなる組が、互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、又は互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成することも好ましい。
In the general formula (12), it is preferable that any set of two or more adjacent ones of R 11 to R 18 do not bond to each other.
In the general formula (12), a group of two or more adjacent ones of R 11 to R 18 are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, or are bonded to each other to form a substituted or substituted monocyclic ring. Alternatively, it is also preferable to form an unsubstituted fused ring.
In the general formula (13), it is preferable that any set of two or more adjacent ones of R 111 to R 118 do not bond to each other.
In the general formula (13), a group of two or more adjacent ones of R 111 to R 118 bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, or bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle. Alternatively, it is also preferable to form an unsubstituted fused ring.
 第一実施形態に係る化合物は、前記一般式(12)で表される基を少なくとも1つ有することが好ましい。
 第一実施形態に係る化合物は、前記一般式(12)で表される基を2つ有することが好ましい。
The compound according to the first embodiment preferably has at least one group represented by the general formula (12).
The compound according to the first embodiment preferably has two groups represented by the general formula (12).
 前記一般式(12)において、pは、2又は3であることが好ましく、2であることがより好ましい。
 前記一般式(13)において、px及びpyは、それぞれ独立に、2、3又は4であることが好ましい。
In the general formula (12), p is preferably 2 or 3, and more preferably 2.
In the general formula (13), px and py are each independently preferably 2, 3 or 4.
 第一実施形態に係る化合物において、D及びDのうち少なくとも1つは、pが2又は3であって、環構造Aとして、前記一般式(15A)又は(15B)で表される環構造を含んだ前記一般式(12)で表される基であることが好ましい。
 第一実施形態に係る化合物において、D及びDのうち少なくとも1つは、pが2であって、環構造Aとして、前記一般式(15A)又は(15B)で表される環構造を含んだ前記一般式(12)で表される基であることが好ましい。
In the compound according to the first embodiment, p is 2 or 3 in at least one of D 1 and D 2 , and the ring structure A is a ring represented by the general formula (15A) or (15B). A group represented by the above general formula (12) containing a structure is preferable.
In the compound according to the first embodiment, p is 2 in at least one of D 1 and D 2 , and the ring structure A is a ring structure represented by the general formula (15A) or (15B). It is preferable that it is a group represented by the above general formula (12) containing.
 第一実施形態に係る化合物において、環構造A、環構造B及び環構造Cは、それぞれ独立に、前記一般式(14)、(15A)及び(15B)で表される環構造からなる群から選択されるいずれかの環構造であることが好ましい。 In the compound according to the first embodiment, ring structure A, ring structure B, and ring structure C each independently belong to the group consisting of ring structures represented by general formulas (14), (15A), and (15B). Any selected ring structure is preferred.
 第一実施形態に係る化合物において、前記一般式(12)で表される基は、下記一般式(12A)、(12B)、(12C)、(12D)、(12E)及び(12F)で表される基からなる群から選択されるいずれかの基であることが好ましい。 In the compound according to the first embodiment, the group represented by the general formula (12) is represented by the following general formulas (12A), (12B), (12C), (12D), (12E) and (12F). It is preferable that it is any group selected from the group consisting of the following groups.
(前記一般式(12A)、(12B)、(12C)、(12D)、(12E)及び(12F)において、
 Xは、NR120、硫黄原子、又は酸素原子であり、
 R11~R18は、それぞれ独立に、前記一般式(12)におけるR11~R18と同義であり、
 R19及びR20は、それぞれ独立に、前記一般式(14)におけるR19及びR20と同義であり、
 R120は、前記一般式(15)におけるR120と同義であり、
 前記一般式(12A)、(12B)、(12C)、(12D)、(12E)及び(12F)中の*は、前記一般式(1)中のベンゼン環との結合位置を示す。)
(In the general formulas (12A), (12B), (12C), (12D), (12E) and (12F),
X 1 is NR 120 , a sulfur atom, or an oxygen atom,
R 11 to R 18 each independently have the same meaning as R 11 to R 18 in the general formula (12),
R 19 and R 20 each independently have the same meaning as R 19 and R 20 in the general formula (14),
R 120 has the same meaning as R 120 in the general formula (15),
* in the general formulas (12A), (12B), (12C), (12D), (12E) and (12F) indicates the bonding position with the benzene ring in the general formula (1). )
 第一実施形態に係る化合物において、前記一般式(12)で表される基は、前記一般式(12A)、(12D)及び(12F)で表される基からなる群から選択されるいずれかの基であることが好ましい。
 第一実施形態に係る化合物において、前記一般式(12)で表される基は、前記一般式(12F)で表される基であることが好ましい。
 第一実施形態に係る化合物において、前記一般式(12)で表される基は、前記一般式(12A)、(12D)及び(12F)で表される基からなる群から選択されるいずれかの基であり、かつXは、酸素原子又は硫黄原子であることが好ましい。
In the compound according to the first embodiment, the group represented by the general formula (12) is any one selected from the group consisting of the groups represented by the general formulas (12A), (12D), and (12F). It is preferable that it is a group of
In the compound according to the first embodiment, the group represented by the general formula (12) is preferably a group represented by the general formula (12F).
In the compound according to the first embodiment, the group represented by the general formula (12) is any one selected from the group consisting of the groups represented by the general formulas (12A), (12D), and (12F). and X 1 is preferably an oxygen atom or a sulfur atom.
 第一実施形態に係る化合物において、前記一般式(1)で表される化合物は、下記一般式(1-1)~(1-6)のいずれかで表される化合物であることが好ましい。 In the compound according to the first embodiment, the compound represented by the general formula (1) is preferably a compound represented by any of the following general formulas (1-1) to (1-6).
(前記一般式(1-1)~(1-6)において、Rx、X及びR11~R20は、それぞれ独立に、前記一般式(1)におけるRx、X及びR11~R20と同義である。) (In the general formulas (1-1) to (1-6), Rx, X 1 and R 11 to R 20 each independently represent Rx, X 1 and R 11 to R 20 in the general formula (1). (synonymous with).
 第一実施形態に係る化合物において、Xは、酸素原子又は硫黄原子であることが好ましい。 In the compound according to the first embodiment, X 1 is preferably an oxygen atom or a sulfur atom.
 第一実施形態に係る化合物において、R~R、R11~R20、R111~R118及びR120は、それぞれ独立に、水素原子、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~30のアリール基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~30の複素環基、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~30のアルキル基、又は置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~30のシクロアルキル基であることが好ましい。 In the compound according to the first embodiment, R 1 to R 8 , R 11 to R 20 , R 111 to R 118 and R 120 each independently represent a hydrogen atom, a substituted or unsubstituted ring having 6 to 30 carbon atoms; an aryl group, a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 30 ring atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 30 ring atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted cyclo group having 3 to 30 ring atoms. Preferably it is an alkyl group.
 第一実施形態に係る化合物において、R~R、R11~R20、R111~R118及びR120は、それぞれ独立に、水素原子、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~14のアリール基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~14の複素環基、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~6のアルキル基、又は置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~6のシクロアルキル基であることが好ましい。
 第一実施形態に係る化合物において、R~R、R11~R20及びR111~R118は、それぞれ独立に、水素原子、無置換の環形成炭素数6~14のアリール基、無置換の環形成原子数5~14の複素環基、無置換の炭素数1~6のアルキル基、又は無置換の環形成炭素数3~6のシクロアルキル基であることが好ましい。
In the compound according to the first embodiment, R 1 to R 8 , R 11 to R 20 , R 111 to R 118 and R 120 each independently represent a hydrogen atom, a substituted or unsubstituted ring having 6 to 14 carbon atoms; an aryl group, a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 14 ring atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 6 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted cyclo group having 3 to 6 ring atoms; Preferably it is an alkyl group.
In the compound according to the first embodiment, R 1 to R 8 , R 11 to R 20 and R 111 to R 118 are each independently a hydrogen atom, an unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 14 ring carbon atoms, and an unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 14 ring carbon atoms. It is preferably a substituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 14 ring atoms, an unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 6 carbon atoms, or an unsubstituted cycloalkyl group having 3 to 6 ring carbon atoms.
 第一実施形態に係る化合物において、R120は、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~6のアルキル基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~18のアリール基、又は置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~18の複素環基であることが好ましい。
 第一実施形態に係る化合物において、R120は、無置換の炭素数1~6のアルキル基、無置換の環形成炭素数6~18のアリール基、又は無置換の環形成原子数5~18の複素環基であることがより好ましい。
In the compound according to the first embodiment, R 120 is a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 6 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 18 ring forming carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring A heterocyclic group having 5 to 18 atoms is preferable.
In the compound according to the first embodiment, R 120 is an unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 6 carbon atoms, an unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 18 ring atoms, or an unsubstituted aryl group having 5 to 18 ring atoms. More preferably, it is a heterocyclic group.
 Rxは、ハロゲン原子、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~30のアリール基、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数5~6のアルキル基、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数3~6のアルキルシリル基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~30のアリールシリル基、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~6のアルコキシ基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~14のアリールオキシ基、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数2~12のアルキルアミノ基、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~6のアルキルチオ基、又は置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~14のアリールチオ基、置換もしくは無置換のイミダゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のピラゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のトリアゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のテトラゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のオキサゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のイソオキサゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のオキサジアゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のチアゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のイソチアゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のチアジアゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のインドリル基、置換もしくは無置換のイソインドリル基、置換もしくは無置換のインドリジニル基、置換もしくは無置換のキノリジニル基、置換もしくは無置換のキノリル基、置換もしくは無置換のイソキノリル基、置換もしくは無置換のシンノリル基、置換もしくは無置換のフタラジニル基、置換もしくは無置換のキナゾリニル基、置換もしくは無置換のキノキサリニル基、置換もしくは無置換のベンゾイミダゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のインダゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のフェナントロリニル基、置換もしくは無置換のフェナントリジニル基、置換もしくは無置換のアクリジニル基、置換もしくは無置換のフェナジニル基、置換もしくは無置換のベンゾカルバゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のモルホリノ基、置換もしくは無置換のフェノキサジニル基、置換もしくは無置換のフェノチアジニル基、置換もしくは無置換のアザカルバゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のジアザカルバゾリル基。置換もしくは無置換のフリル基、置換もしくは無置換のオキサゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のイソオキサゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のオキサジアゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のキサンテニル基、置換もしくは無置換のベンゾフラニル基、置換もしくは無置換のイソベンゾフラニル基、置換もしくは無置換のジベンゾフラニル基、置換もしくは無置換のナフトベンゾフラニル基、置換もしくは無置換のベンゾオキサゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のベンゾイソキサゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のフェノキサジニル基、置換もしくは無置換のモルホリノ基、置換もしくは無置換のジナフトフラニル基、置換もしくは無置換のアザジベンゾフラニル基、置換もしくは無置換のジアザジベンゾフラニル基、置換もしくは無置換のアザナフトベンゾフラニル基、置換もしくは無置換のジアザナフトベンゾフラニル基。置換もしくは無置換のチエニル基、置換もしくは無置換のチアゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のイソチアゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のチアジアゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のベンゾチオフェニル基、置換もしくは無置換のイソベンゾチオフェニル基、置換もしくは無置換のジベンゾチオフェニル基、置換もしくは無置換のナフトベンゾチオフェニル基、置換もしくは無置換のベンゾチアゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のベンゾイソチアゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のフェノチアジニル基、置換もしくは無置換のジナフトチオフェニル基、置換もしくは無置換のアザジベンゾチオフェニル基、置換もしくは無置換のジアザジベンゾチオフェニル基、置換もしくは無置換のアザナフトベンゾチオフェニル基、置換もしくは無置換のジアザナフトベンゾチオフェニル基、前記式(12)で表される基、又は前記式(13)で表される基であることが好ましい。 Rx is a halogen atom, a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 30 ring carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 5 to 6 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted alkylsilyl group having 3 to 6 carbon atoms; , substituted or unsubstituted arylsilyl group having 6 to 30 ring carbon atoms, substituted or unsubstituted alkoxy group having 1 to 6 carbon atoms, substituted or unsubstituted aryloxy group having 6 to 14 ring carbon atoms, substituted or an unsubstituted alkylamino group having 2 to 12 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted alkylthio group having 1 to 6 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted arylthio group having 6 to 14 ring-forming carbon atoms; Imidazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted pyrazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted triazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted tetrazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted oxazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted isoxazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted oxadiazolyl group , substituted or unsubstituted thiazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted isothiazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted thiadiazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted indolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted isoindolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted indolizinyl group, substituted or unsubstituted quinolidinyl group, substituted or unsubstituted quinolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted isoquinolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted cinnolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted phthalazinyl group, substituted or unsubstituted quinazolinyl group, substituted or unsubstituted Substituted quinoxalinyl group, substituted or unsubstituted benzimidazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted indazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted phenanthrolinyl group, substituted or unsubstituted phenanthridinyl group, substituted or unsubstituted acridinyl group , substituted or unsubstituted phenazinyl group, substituted or unsubstituted benzocarbazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted morpholino group, substituted or unsubstituted phenoxazinyl group, substituted or unsubstituted phenothiazinyl group, substituted or unsubstituted phenothiazinyl group Azacarbazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted diazacarbazolyl group. Substituted or unsubstituted furyl group, substituted or unsubstituted oxazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted isoxazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted oxadiazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted xanthenyl group, substituted or unsubstituted benzofuranyl group, substituted or unsubstituted Unsubstituted isobenzofuranyl group, substituted or unsubstituted dibenzofuranyl group, substituted or unsubstituted naphthobenzofuranyl group, substituted or unsubstituted benzoxazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted benzisoxazolyl group substituted or unsubstituted phenoxazinyl group, substituted or unsubstituted morpholino group, substituted or unsubstituted dinaphthofuranyl group, substituted or unsubstituted azadibenzofuranyl group, substituted or unsubstituted diazadibenzofuranyl group, Substituted or unsubstituted azanaphthobenzofuranyl group, substituted or unsubstituted diazanaphthobenzofuranyl group. Substituted or unsubstituted thienyl group, substituted or unsubstituted thiazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted isothiazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted thiadiazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted benzothiophenyl group, substituted or unsubstituted isobenzothio Phenyl group, substituted or unsubstituted dibenzothiophenyl group, substituted or unsubstituted naphthobenzothiophenyl group, substituted or unsubstituted benzothiazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted benzisothiazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted phenothiazinyl group, substituted or unsubstituted dinaphthothiophenyl group, substituted or unsubstituted azadibenzothiophenyl group, substituted or unsubstituted diazadibenzothiophenyl group, substituted or unsubstituted azanaphthobenzothiophenyl group, substituted or It is preferably an unsubstituted diazanaphthobenzothiophenyl group, a group represented by the above formula (12), or a group represented by the above formula (13).
 第一実施形態に係る化合物において、Rxは、ハロゲン原子、無置換の環形成炭素数6~14のアリール基、無置換の炭素数5~6のアルキル基、無置換の炭素数3~6のアルキルシリル基、無置換の環形成炭素数6~30のアリールシリル基、無置換の炭素数1~6のアルコキシ基、無置換の環形成炭素数6~14のアリールオキシ基、無置換の炭素数2~12のアルキルアミノ基、無置換の炭素数1~6のアルキルチオ基、無置換の環形成炭素数6~14のアリールチオ基、無置換のキノリル基、無置換のイソキノリル基、無置換のキナゾリニル基、無置換のベンゾイミダゾリル基、無置換のフェナントロリニル基、置換もしくは無置換のベンゾカルバゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のアザカルバゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のジアザカルバゾリル基、無置換のジベンゾフラニル基、無置換のナフトベンゾフラニル基、無置換のアザジベンゾフラニル基、無置換のジアザジベンゾフラニル基、無置換のジベンゾチオフェニル基、無置換のナフトベンゾチオフェニル基、無置換のアザジベンゾチオフェニル基、又は無置換のジアザジベンゾチオフェニル基であることが好ましい。 In the compound according to the first embodiment, Rx represents a halogen atom, an unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 14 ring carbon atoms, an unsubstituted alkyl group having 5 to 6 carbon atoms, and an unsubstituted aryl group having 3 to 6 carbon atoms. Alkylsilyl group, unsubstituted arylsilyl group having 6 to 30 ring carbon atoms, unsubstituted alkoxy group having 1 to 6 carbon atoms, unsubstituted aryloxy group having 6 to 14 ring carbon atoms, unsubstituted carbon Alkylamino group having 2 to 12 carbon atoms, unsubstituted alkylthio group having 1 to 6 carbon atoms, unsubstituted arylthio group having 6 to 14 ring carbon atoms, unsubstituted quinolyl group, unsubstituted isoquinolyl group, unsubstituted Quinazolinyl group, unsubstituted benzimidazolyl group, unsubstituted phenanthrolinyl group, substituted or unsubstituted benzocarbazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted azacarbazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted diazacarbazolyl group, unsubstituted Substituted dibenzofuranyl group, unsubstituted naphthobenzofuranyl group, unsubstituted azadibenzofuranyl group, unsubstituted diazadibenzofuranyl group, unsubstituted dibenzothiophenyl group, unsubstituted naphthobenzothiophenyl group , an unsubstituted azadibenzothiophenyl group, or an unsubstituted diazadibenzothiophenyl group.
 第一実施形態に係る化合物において、Rxは、無置換の環形成炭素数6~14のアリール基、無置換の炭素数5~6のアルキル基、無置換のキノリル基、無置換のイソキノリル基、無置換のキナゾリニル基、無置換のベンゾイミダゾリル基、無置換のフェナントロリニル基、置換もしくは無置換のベンゾカルバゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のアザカルバゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のジアザカルバゾリル基、無置換のジベンゾフラニル基、無置換のナフトベンゾフラニル基、無置換のアザジベンゾフラニル基、無置換のジアザジベンゾフラニル基、無置換のジベンゾチオフェニル基、無置換のナフトベンゾチオフェニル基、無置換のアザジベンゾチオフェニル基、又は無置換のジアザジベンゾチオフェニル基であることが好ましい。
 第一実施形態に係る化合物において、Rxは、置換もしくは無置換のフェニル基であることがより好ましい。
In the compound according to the first embodiment, Rx is an unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 14 ring carbon atoms, an unsubstituted alkyl group having 5 to 6 carbon atoms, an unsubstituted quinolyl group, an unsubstituted isoquinolyl group, Unsubstituted quinazolinyl group, unsubstituted benzimidazolyl group, unsubstituted phenanthrolinyl group, substituted or unsubstituted benzocarbazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted azacarbazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted diazacarbazolyl group, unsubstituted dibenzofuranyl group, unsubstituted naphthobenzofuranyl group, unsubstituted azadibenzofuranyl group, unsubstituted diazadibenzofuranyl group, unsubstituted dibenzothiophenyl group, unsubstituted naphtho Preferably, it is a benzothiophenyl group, an unsubstituted azadibenzothiophenyl group, or an unsubstituted diazadibenzothiophenyl group.
In the compound according to the first embodiment, Rx is more preferably a substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group.
 第一実施形態に係る化合物において、「置換もしくは無置換の」という場合における置換基は、「無置換」であることが好ましい。 In the compound according to the first embodiment, the substituent in the case of "substituted or unsubstituted" is preferably "unsubstituted".
(第一実施形態に係る化合物の製造方法)
 第一実施形態に係る化合物は、後述する実施例に記載の合成方法に従って、又は当該合成方法に倣い、目的物に合わせた既知の代替反応及び原料を用いることで、製造できる。
(Method for manufacturing a compound according to the first embodiment)
The compound according to the first embodiment can be produced according to the synthesis method described in the Examples described later, or by imitating the synthesis method and using known alternative reactions and raw materials according to the desired product.
(第一実施形態に係る化合物の具体例)
 第一実施形態に係る化合物の具体例としては、例えば、以下の化合物が挙げられる。ただし、本発明は、これら具体例に限定されない。本明細書において、重水素原子は、化学式中でDと表記し、軽水素原子は、Hと表記するか又は記載を省略する。
(Specific example of compound according to first embodiment)
Specific examples of the compound according to the first embodiment include the following compounds. However, the present invention is not limited to these specific examples. In this specification, a deuterium atom is expressed as D in a chemical formula, and a light hydrogen atom is expressed as H or its description is omitted.
〔第二実施形態〕
 第二実施形態に係る化合物は、下記一般式(1A)で表される化合物である。
[Second embodiment]
The compound according to the second embodiment is a compound represented by the following general formula (1A).
(前記一般式(1A)において、
 D及びDは、それぞれ独立に、下記一般式(11)、一般式(12)又は一般式(13)で表される基であり、
 ただし、D及びDのうち少なくとも1つは、下記一般式(12)又は一般式(13)で表される基であり、
 Ryは、
  ハロゲン原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数13~30のアリール基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数6~30のヘテロアリール基、 
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数5~6のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数3~6のアルキルシリル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~30のアリールシリル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~6のアルコキシ基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~14のアリールオキシ基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数2~12のアルキルアミノ基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~6のアルキルチオ基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~14のアリールチオ基、
  下記一般式(12)で表される基、又は
  下記一般式(13)で表される基である。)
(In the general formula (1A),
D 3 and D 4 are each independently a group represented by the following general formula (11), general formula (12) or general formula (13),
However, at least one of D 3 and D 4 is a group represented by the following general formula (12) or general formula (13),
Ry is
halogen atom,
a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 13 to 30 ring carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted heteroaryl group having 6 to 30 ring atoms;
Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 5 to 6 carbon atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted alkylsilyl group having 3 to 6 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted arylsilyl group having 6 to 30 ring carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted alkoxy group having 1 to 6 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted aryloxy group having 6 to 14 ring carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted alkylamino group having 2 to 12 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted alkylthio group having 1 to 6 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted arylthio group having 6 to 14 ring carbon atoms;
A group represented by the following general formula (12) or a group represented by the following general formula (13). )
(前記一般式(11)~(13)において、
 R~Rのうち、隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 R11~R18のうち、隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 R111~R118のうち、隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 前記単環を形成せず、かつ前記縮合環を形成しないR~R、R11~R18及びR111~R118は、それぞれ独立に、
  水素原子、
  ハロゲン原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~30のアリール基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~30の複素環基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~30のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~30のシクロアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数3~30のアルキルシリル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~60のアリールシリル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~30のアルコキシ基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~30のアリールオキシ基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数2~30のアルキルアミノ基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~60のアリールアミノ基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~30のアルキルチオ基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~30のアリールチオ基であり、
 ただし、R~R、R11~R18及びR111~R118は、無置換のビフェニル基ではなく、かつ置換もしくは無置換のジベンゾフラニル基ではなく、
 前記一般式(12)及び前記一般式(13)において、
 A、B及びCは、それぞれ独立に、下記一般式(14)、(15)、(15A)及び(15B)で表される環構造からなる群から選択されるいずれかの環構造であり、
 この環構造A、環構造B及び環構造Cは、隣接する環構造と任意の位置で縮合し、
 p、px及びpyは、それぞれ独立に、1、2、3又は4であり、
 pが2、3又は4の場合、複数の環構造Aは、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
 pxが2、3又は4の場合、複数の環構造Bは、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
 pyが2、3又は4の場合、複数の環構造Cは、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
 前記一般式(11)~(13)中の*は、前記一般式(1A)中のベンゼン環との結合位置を示す。)
(In the general formulas (11) to (13),
Among R 1 to R 8 , at least one set of two or more adjacent ones is
bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other,
Among R 11 to R 18 , at least one set of two or more adjacent ones is
bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other,
Among R 111 to R 118 , at least one set of two or more adjacent ones is
bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other,
R 1 to R 8 , R 11 to R 18 and R 111 to R 118 that do not form a single ring and do not form a fused ring are each independently,
hydrogen atom,
halogen atom,
a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 30 ring carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 30 ring atoms;
Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 30 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group having 3 to 30 ring carbon atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted alkylsilyl group having 3 to 30 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted arylsilyl group having 6 to 60 ring carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted alkoxy group having 1 to 30 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted aryloxy group having 6 to 30 ring carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted alkylamino group having 2 to 30 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted arylamino group having 6 to 60 ring carbon atoms,
A substituted or unsubstituted alkylthio group having 1 to 30 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted arylthio group having 6 to 30 ring carbon atoms,
However, R 1 to R 8 , R 11 to R 18 and R 111 to R 118 are not unsubstituted biphenyl groups and are not substituted or unsubstituted dibenzofuranyl groups,
In the general formula (12) and the general formula (13),
A, B and C are each independently any ring structure selected from the group consisting of ring structures represented by the following general formulas (14), (15), (15A) and (15B),
The ring structure A, the ring structure B and the ring structure C are fused with an adjacent ring structure at any position,
p, px and py are each independently 1, 2, 3 or 4,
When p is 2, 3 or 4, the plurality of ring structures A are the same or different,
When px is 2, 3 or 4, the plurality of ring structures B are the same or different,
When py is 2, 3 or 4, the plurality of ring structures C are the same or different,
* in the general formulas (11) to (13) indicates the bonding position with the benzene ring in the general formula (1A). )
(前記一般式(14)及び(15)において、
 R19及びR20の組が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 R120、並びに前記単環を形成せず、かつ前記縮合環を形成しないR19及びR20は、それぞれ独立に、前記一般式(11)におけるR~Rと同義である。)
(In the general formulas (14) and (15),
The set of R 19 and R 20 is
bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other,
R 120 and R 19 and R 20 which do not form a single ring and do not form a condensed ring each independently have the same meanings as R 1 to R 8 in the general formula (11). )
 第二実施形態に係る化合物(前記一般式(1A)で表される化合物)は、1,3-ジシアノベンゼンの4位及び6位の炭素原子にD及びDがそれぞれ結合し、5位の炭素原子に特定の要件を満たすRyが結合し、かつ2位の炭素原子に置換基が結合していない構造を有している。
 第二実施形態に係る化合物は、1,3-ジシアノベンゼンの2位の炭素原子に置換基が結合していないことから、分子の立体障害が低減され、分子同士が接近し易くなる。その結果、分子間の軌道の重なりが大きくなることでキャリアのホッピング確率が向上し、キャリア輸送性が向上すると考えられる。
 よって、第二実施形態に係る化合物によれば、例えば、1,3-ジシアノベンゼンの4位及び6位の炭素原子にD及びDがそれぞれ結合し、かつ2位の炭素原子に置換基が結合している化合物に比べて、有機EL素子の寿命を向上させることができる。
The compound according to the second embodiment (the compound represented by the general formula (1A)) has D 3 and D 4 bonded to the carbon atoms at the 4-position and 6-position, respectively, of 1,3-dicyanobenzene, and the 5-position It has a structure in which Ry meeting specific requirements is bonded to the carbon atom of , and no substituent is bonded to the carbon atom at the 2-position.
In the compound according to the second embodiment, since no substituent is bonded to the carbon atom at the 2-position of 1,3-dicyanobenzene, steric hindrance of the molecules is reduced and the molecules can easily approach each other. As a result, it is thought that the overlapping of orbits between molecules increases, which improves carrier hopping probability and improves carrier transportability.
Therefore, according to the compound according to the second embodiment, for example, D 3 and D 4 are bonded to the 4-position and 6-position carbon atoms of 1,3-dicyanobenzene, respectively, and a substituent is attached to the 2-position carbon atom. The life of an organic EL element can be improved compared to a compound in which
 本実施形態に係る化合物において、前記一般式(11)~(13)で表される基等が結合する前記一般式(1A)のベンゼン環とは、前記一般式(1A)において明示的に示されているベンゼン環そのものであって、Rx、D及びDに含まれるベンゼン環ではない。 In the compound according to the present embodiment, the benzene ring of the general formula (1A) to which the groups represented by the general formulas (11) to (13) are bonded is explicitly shown in the general formula (1A). is the benzene ring itself, and is not the benzene ring contained in Rx, D 1 and D 2 .
 また、第二実施形態に係る化合物において、Ryが置換もしくは無置換のアリール基である場合、当該アリール基の環形成炭素数は13以上30以下である。
 第二実施形態に係る化合物において、Ryが置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数13~30のアリール基である場合、例えば、Ryがフェニル基である場合に比べて、軌道がより大きく広がるため、分子間で軌道が重なりやすくなり、キャリア輸送性を向上する効果をより発現しやすくなると考えられる。
 よって、第二実施形態に係る化合物によれば、Ryがフェニル基である場合に比べて、有機EL素子の寿命を向上させることができる。
Further, in the compound according to the second embodiment, when Ry is a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group, the number of ring carbon atoms of the aryl group is 13 or more and 30 or less.
In the compound according to the second embodiment, when Ry is a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 13 to 30 ring-forming carbon atoms, the orbital is wider than when Ry is a phenyl group. It is thought that the orbits between molecules are more likely to overlap, and the effect of improving carrier transport properties is more likely to be expressed.
Therefore, according to the compound according to the second embodiment, the life of the organic EL element can be improved compared to the case where Ry is a phenyl group.
 前記一般式(12)において、R11~R18のうち、隣接する2つ以上からなる組は、いずれも互いに結合しないことが好ましい。
 前記一般式(12)において、R11~R18のうち、隣接する2つ以上からなる組が、互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、又は互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成することも好ましい。
 前記一般式(13)において、R111~R118のうち、隣接する2つ以上からなる組は、いずれも互いに結合しないことが好ましい。
 前記一般式(13)において、R111~R118のうち、隣接する2つ以上からなる組が、互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、又は互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成することも好ましい。
In the general formula (12), it is preferable that any set of two or more adjacent ones of R 11 to R 18 do not bond to each other.
In the general formula (12), a group of two or more adjacent ones of R 11 to R 18 are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, or are bonded to each other to form a substituted or substituted monocyclic ring. Alternatively, it is also preferable to form an unsubstituted fused ring.
In the general formula (13), it is preferable that any set of two or more adjacent ones of R 111 to R 118 do not bond to each other.
In the general formula (13), a group of two or more adjacent ones of R 111 to R 118 bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, or bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle. Alternatively, it is also preferable to form an unsubstituted fused ring.
 第二実施形態に係る化合物は、前記一般式(12)で表される基を少なくとも1つ有することが好ましい。
 第二実施形態に係る化合物は、前記一般式(12)で表される基を2つ有することが好ましい。
The compound according to the second embodiment preferably has at least one group represented by the general formula (12).
The compound according to the second embodiment preferably has two groups represented by the general formula (12).
 前記一般式(12)において、pは、2又は3であることが好ましく、2であることがより好ましい。
 前記一般式(13)において、px及びpyは、それぞれ独立に、2、3又は4であることが好ましい。
In the general formula (12), p is preferably 2 or 3, and more preferably 2.
In the general formula (13), px and py are each independently preferably 2, 3 or 4.
 第二実施形態に係る化合物において、D及びDのうち少なくとも1つは、pが2又は3であって、環構造Aとして、前記一般式(15A)又は(15B)で表される環構造を含んだ前記一般式(12)で表される基であることが好ましい。
 第二実施形態に係る化合物において、D及びDのうち少なくとも1つは、pが2であって、環構造Aとして、前記一般式(15A)又は(15B)で表される環構造を含んだ前記一般式(12)で表される基であることが好ましい。
 第二実施形態に係る化合物において、環構造A、環構造B及び環構造Cは、それぞれ独立に、前記一般式(14)、(15A)及び(15B)で表される環構造からなる群から選択されるいずれかの環構造であることが好ましい。
In the compound according to the second embodiment, at least one of D 3 and D 4 has p of 2 or 3, and the ring structure A is a ring represented by the general formula (15A) or (15B). A group represented by the above general formula (12) containing a structure is preferable.
In the compound according to the second embodiment, at least one of D 3 and D 4 has p as 2, and the ring structure A is a ring structure represented by the general formula (15A) or (15B). It is preferable that it is a group represented by the above general formula (12) containing.
In the compound according to the second embodiment, ring structure A, ring structure B, and ring structure C each independently belong to the group consisting of ring structures represented by general formulas (14), (15A), and (15B). Any selected ring structure is preferred.
 第二実施形態に係る化合物において、前記一般式(12)で表される基は、前記一般式(12A)、(12B)、(12C)、(12D)、(12E)及び(12F)で表される基からなる群から選択されるいずれかの基であることが好ましい。
 ただし、前記一般式(12A)、(12B)、(12C)、(12D)、(12E)及び(12F)中の*は、前記一般式(1A)中のベンゼン環との結合位置を示す。
In the compound according to the second embodiment, the group represented by the general formula (12) is represented by the general formulas (12A), (12B), (12C), (12D), (12E) and (12F). It is preferable that it is any group selected from the group consisting of the following groups.
However, * in the general formulas (12A), (12B), (12C), (12D), (12E) and (12F) indicates the bonding position with the benzene ring in the general formula (1A).
 第二実施形態に係る化合物において、前記一般式(12)で表される基は、前記一般式(12A)、(12D)及び(12F)で表される基からなる群から選択されるいずれかの基であることが好ましい。
 第二実施形態に係る化合物において、前記一般式(12)で表される基は、前記一般式(12F)で表される基であることが好ましい。
 第二実施形態に係る化合物において、前記一般式(12)で表される基は、前記一般式(12A)、(12D)及び(12F)で表される基からなる群から選択されるいずれかの基であり、かつXは、酸素原子又は硫黄原子であることが好ましい。
In the compound according to the second embodiment, the group represented by the general formula (12) is any one selected from the group consisting of the groups represented by the general formulas (12A), (12D), and (12F). It is preferable that it is a group of
In the compound according to the second embodiment, the group represented by the general formula (12) is preferably a group represented by the general formula (12F).
In the compound according to the second embodiment, the group represented by the general formula (12) is any one selected from the group consisting of the groups represented by the general formulas (12A), (12D), and (12F). and X 1 is preferably an oxygen atom or a sulfur atom.
 第二実施形態に係る化合物において、前記一般式(1A)で表される化合物は、下記一般式(1-1A)~(1-6A)のいずれかで表される化合物であることが好ましい。 In the compound according to the second embodiment, the compound represented by the general formula (1A) is preferably a compound represented by any of the following general formulas (1-1A) to (1-6A).
(前記一般式(1-1A)~(1-6A)において、Ry、X及びR11~R20は、それぞれ独立に、前記一般式(1A)におけるRy、X及びR11~R20と同義である。) (In the general formulas (1-1A) to (1-6A), Ry, X 1 and R 11 to R 20 each independently represent Ry, X 1 and R 11 to R 20 in the general formula (1A). (synonymous with).
 第二実施形態に係る化合物において、Xは、酸素原子又は硫黄原子であることが好ましい。 In the compound according to the second embodiment, X 1 is preferably an oxygen atom or a sulfur atom.
 第二実施形態に係る化合物において、R~R、R11~R18、R111~R118及びR120は、それぞれ独立に、水素原子、ハロゲン原子、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~30のアルキル基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~30のシクロアルキル基、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数3~30のアルキルシリル基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~60のアリールシリル基、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~30のアルコキシ基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~30のアリールオキシ基、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数2~30のアルキルアミノ基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~60のアリールアミノ基、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~30のアルキルチオ基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~30のアリールチオ基、置換もしくは無置換のフェニル基(好ましくは無置換のフェニル基)、置換もしくは無置換のターフェニル基、置換もしくは無置換のナフチル基、置換もしくは無置換のアントリル基、置換もしくは無置換のベンゾアントリル基、置換もしくは無置換のフェナントリル基、置換もしくは無置換のベンゾフェナントリル基、置換もしくは無置換のフェナレニル基、置換もしくは無置換のピレニル基、置換もしくは無置換のクリセニル基、置換もしくは無置換のベンゾクリセニル基、置換もしくは無置換のトリフェニレニル基、置換もしくは無置換のベンゾトリフェニレニル基、置換もしくは無置換のテトラセニル基、置換もしくは無置換のペンタセニル基、置換もしくは無置換のフルオレニル基、置換もしくは無置換の9,9’-スピロビフルオレニル基、置換もしくは無置換のベンゾフルオレニル基、置換もしくは無置換のジベンゾフルオレニル基、置換もしくは無置換のフルオランテニル基、置換もしくは無置換のベンゾフルオランテニル基、置換もしくは無置換のペリレニル基、置換もしくは無置換のイミダゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のピラゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のトリアゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のテトラゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のオキサゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のイソオキサゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のオキサジアゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のチアゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のイソチアゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のチアジアゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のピリジル基、置換もしくは無置換のピリダジニル基、置換もしくは無置換のピリミジニル基、置換もしくは無置換のピラジニル基、置換もしくは無置換のトリアジニル基、置換もしくは無置換のインドリル基、置換もしくは無置換のイソインドリル基、置換もしくは無置換のインドリジニル基、置換もしくは無置換のキノリジニル基、置換もしくは無置換のキノリル基、置換もしくは無置換のイソキノリル基、置換もしくは無置換のシンノリル基、置換もしくは無置換のフタラジニル基、置換もしくは無置換のキナゾリニル基、置換もしくは無置換のキノキサリニル基、置換もしくは無置換のベンゾイミダゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のインダゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のフェナントロリニル基、置換もしくは無置換のフェナントリジニル基、置換もしくは無置換のアクリジニル基、置換もしくは無置換のフェナジニル基、置換もしくは無置換のカルバゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のベンゾカルバゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のモルホリノ基、置換もしくは無置換のフェノキサジニル基、置換もしくは無置換のフェノチアジニル基、置換もしくは無置換のアザカルバゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のジアザカルバゾリル基。置換もしくは無置換のフリル基、置換もしくは無置換のオキサゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のイソオキサゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のオキサジアゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のキサンテニル基、置換もしくは無置換のベンゾフラニル基、置換もしくは無置換のイソベンゾフラニル基、置換もしくは無置換のナフトベンゾフラニル基、置換もしくは無置換のベンゾオキサゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のベンゾイソキサゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のフェノキサジニル基、置換もしくは無置換のモルホリノ基、置換もしくは無置換のジナフトフラニル基、置換もしくは無置換のアザジベンゾフラニル基、置換もしくは無置換のジアザジベンゾフラニル基、置換もしくは無置換のアザナフトベンゾフラニル基、置換もしくは無置換のジアザナフトベンゾフラニル基、置換もしくは無置換のチエニル基、置換もしくは無置換のチアゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のイソチアゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のチアジアゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のベンゾチオフェニル基、置換もしくは無置換のイソベンゾチオフェニル基、置換もしくは無置換のジベンゾチオフェニル基、置換もしくは無置換のナフトベンゾチオフェニル基、置換もしくは無置換のベンゾチアゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のベンゾイソチアゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のフェノチアジニル基、置換もしくは無置換のジナフトチオフェニル基、置換もしくは無置換のアザジベンゾチオフェニル基、置換もしくは無置換のジアザジベンゾチオフェニル基、置換もしくは無置換のアザナフトベンゾチオフェニル基、又は置換もしくは無置換のジアザナフトベンゾチオフェニル基であることが好ましい。 In the compound according to the second embodiment, R 1 to R 8 , R 11 to R 18 , R 111 to R 118 and R 120 are each independently a hydrogen atom, a halogen atom, a substituted or unsubstituted carbon number of 1 to 30 alkyl group, substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group having 3 to 30 ring carbon atoms, substituted or unsubstituted alkylsilyl group having 3 to 30 carbon atoms, substituted or unsubstituted ring having 6 to 60 carbon atoms Arylsilyl group, substituted or unsubstituted alkoxy group having 1 to 30 carbon atoms, substituted or unsubstituted aryloxy group having 6 to 30 ring carbon atoms, substituted or unsubstituted alkylamino group having 2 to 30 carbon atoms, Substituted or unsubstituted arylamino group having 6 to 60 ring carbon atoms, substituted or unsubstituted alkylthio group having 1 to 30 ring carbon atoms, substituted or unsubstituted arylthio group having 6 to 30 ring carbon atoms, substituted or unsubstituted arylthio group having 6 to 30 ring carbon atoms; Substituted phenyl group (preferably unsubstituted phenyl group), substituted or unsubstituted terphenyl group, substituted or unsubstituted naphthyl group, substituted or unsubstituted anthryl group, substituted or unsubstituted benzanthryl group, substituted or unsubstituted phenanthryl group, substituted or unsubstituted benzophenanthryl group, substituted or unsubstituted phenalenyl group, substituted or unsubstituted pyrenyl group, substituted or unsubstituted chrysenyl group, substituted or unsubstituted benzochrysenyl group, Substituted or unsubstituted triphenylenyl group, substituted or unsubstituted benzotriphenylenyl group, substituted or unsubstituted tetracenyl group, substituted or unsubstituted pentacenyl group, substituted or unsubstituted fluorenyl group, substituted or unsubstituted 9, 9'-spirobifluorenyl group, substituted or unsubstituted benzofluorenyl group, substituted or unsubstituted dibenzofluorenyl group, substituted or unsubstituted fluoranthenyl group, substituted or unsubstituted benzofluoran thenyl group, substituted or unsubstituted perylenyl group, substituted or unsubstituted imidazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted pyrazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted triazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted tetrazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted oxazolyl group , substituted or unsubstituted isoxazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted oxadiazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted thiazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted isothiazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted thiadiazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted pyridyl group, substituted or an unsubstituted pyridazinyl group, a substituted or unsubstituted pyrimidinyl group, a substituted or unsubstituted pyrazinyl group, a substituted or unsubstituted triazinyl group, a substituted or unsubstituted indolyl group, a substituted or unsubstituted isoindolyl group, a substituted or unsubstituted isoindolyl group, Substituted indolizinyl group, substituted or unsubstituted quinolidinyl group, substituted or unsubstituted quinolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted isoquinolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted cinnolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted phthalazinyl group, substituted or unsubstituted Quinazolinyl group, substituted or unsubstituted quinoxalinyl group, substituted or unsubstituted benzimidazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted indazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted phenanthrolinyl group, substituted or unsubstituted phenanthridinyl group, substituted or unsubstituted acridinyl group, substituted or unsubstituted phenazinyl group, substituted or unsubstituted carbazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted benzocarbazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted morpholino group, substituted or unsubstituted phenoxazinyl group, Substituted or unsubstituted phenothiazinyl group, substituted or unsubstituted azacarbazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted diazacarbazolyl group. Substituted or unsubstituted furyl group, substituted or unsubstituted oxazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted isoxazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted oxadiazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted xanthenyl group, substituted or unsubstituted benzofuranyl group, substituted or unsubstituted Unsubstituted isobenzofuranyl group, substituted or unsubstituted naphthobenzofuranyl group, substituted or unsubstituted benzoxazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted benzisoxazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted phenoxazinyl group , substituted or unsubstituted morpholino group, substituted or unsubstituted dinaphthofuranyl group, substituted or unsubstituted azadibenzofuranyl group, substituted or unsubstituted diazadibenzofuranyl group, substituted or unsubstituted azanaphthobenzofuranyl group group, substituted or unsubstituted diazanaphthobenzofuranyl group, substituted or unsubstituted thienyl group, substituted or unsubstituted thiazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted isothiazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted thiadiazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted thiazolyl group Substituted benzothiophenyl group, substituted or unsubstituted isobenzothiophenyl group, substituted or unsubstituted dibenzothiophenyl group, substituted or unsubstituted naphthobenzothiophenyl group, substituted or unsubstituted benzothiazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted benzothiazolyl group Substituted benzisothiazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted phenothiazinyl group, substituted or unsubstituted dinaphthothiophenyl group, substituted or unsubstituted azadibenzothiophenyl group, substituted or unsubstituted diazadibenzothiophenyl group , a substituted or unsubstituted azanaphthobenzothiophenyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted diazanaphthobenzothiophenyl group.
 第二実施形態に係る化合物において、R~R、R11~R20、R111~R118及びR120は、それぞれ独立に、水素原子、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~30のアルキル基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~30のシクロアルキル基、置換もしくは無置換のフェニル基(好ましくは無置換のフェニル基)、置換もしくは無置換のナフチル基、置換もしくは無置換のイミダゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のピラゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のトリアゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のテトラゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のオキサゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のイソオキサゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のオキサジアゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のチアゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のイソチアゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のチアジアゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のピリジル基、置換もしくは無置換のピリダジニル基、置換もしくは無置換のピリミジニル基、置換もしくは無置換のピラジニル基、置換もしくは無置換のトリアジニル基、置換もしくは無置換のインドリル基、置換もしくは無置換のイソインドリル基、置換もしくは無置換のインドリジニル基、置換もしくは無置換のキノリジニル基、置換もしくは無置換のキノリル基、置換もしくは無置換のイソキノリル基、置換もしくは無置換のシンノリル基、置換もしくは無置換のフタラジニル基、置換もしくは無置換のキナゾリニル基、置換もしくは無置換のキノキサリニル基、置換もしくは無置換のベンゾイミダゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のインダゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のモルホリノ基、置換もしくは無置換のフリル基、置換もしくは無置換のオキサゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のイソオキサゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のオキサジアゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のモルホリノ基、置換もしくは無置換のチエニル基、置換もしくは無置換のチアゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のイソチアゾリル基、又は置換もしくは無置換のチアジアゾリル基であることが好ましい。 In the compound according to the second embodiment, R 1 to R 8 , R 11 to R 20 , R 111 to R 118 and R 120 are each independently a hydrogen atom, substituted or unsubstituted alkyl having 1 to 30 carbon atoms. group, substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group having 3 to 30 ring carbon atoms, substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group (preferably unsubstituted phenyl group), substituted or unsubstituted naphthyl group, substituted or unsubstituted imidazolyl group group, substituted or unsubstituted pyrazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted triazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted tetrazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted oxazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted isoxazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted oxadiazolyl group, Substituted or unsubstituted thiazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted isothiazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted thiadiazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted pyridyl group, substituted or unsubstituted pyridazinyl group, substituted or unsubstituted pyrimidinyl group, substituted or Unsubstituted pyrazinyl group, substituted or unsubstituted triazinyl group, substituted or unsubstituted indolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted isoindolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted indolizinyl group, substituted or unsubstituted quinolidinyl group, substituted or unsubstituted quinolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted isoquinolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted cinnolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted phthalazinyl group, substituted or unsubstituted quinazolinyl group, substituted or unsubstituted quinoxalinyl group, substituted or unsubstituted benzimidazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted indazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted morpholino group, substituted or unsubstituted furyl group, substituted or unsubstituted oxazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted isoxazolyl group, substituted or unsubstituted oxadiazolyl group, It is preferably a substituted or unsubstituted morpholino group, a substituted or unsubstituted thienyl group, a substituted or unsubstituted thiazolyl group, a substituted or unsubstituted isothiazolyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted thiadiazolyl group.
 第二実施形態に係る化合物において、R~R、R11~R20及びR111~R118は、それぞれ独立に、水素原子、無置換の炭素数1~30のアルキル基、無置換の環形成炭素数3~30のシクロアルキル基、無置換のフェニル基、無置換のナフチル基、無置換のイミダゾリル基、無置換のピラゾリル基、無置換のトリアゾリル基、無置換のテトラゾリル基、無置換のオキサゾリル基、無置換のイソオキサゾリル基、無置換のオキサジアゾリル基、無置換のチアゾリル基、無置換のイソチアゾリル基、無置換のチアジアゾリル基、無置換のピリジル基、無置換のピリダジニル基、無置換のピリミジニル基、無置換のピラジニル基、無置換のトリアジニル基、無置換のインドリル基、無置換のイソインドリル基、無置換のインドリジニル基、無置換のキノリジニル基、無置換のキノリル基、無置換のイソキノリル基、無置換のシンノリル基、無置換のフタラジニル基、無置換のキナゾリニル基、無置換のキノキサリニル基、無置換のベンゾイミダゾリル基、無置換のインダゾリル基、無置換のモルホリノ基、無置換のフリル基、無置換のオキサゾリル基、無置換のイソオキサゾリル基、無置換のオキサジアゾリル基、無置換のモルホリノ基、無置換のチエニル基、無置換のチアゾリル基、無置換のイソチアゾリル基、又は無置換のチアジアゾリル基であることが好ましい。 In the compound according to the second embodiment, R 1 to R 8 , R 11 to R 20 and R 111 to R 118 each independently represent a hydrogen atom, an unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 30 carbon atoms, and an unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 30 carbon atoms; Cycloalkyl group having 3 to 30 ring carbon atoms, unsubstituted phenyl group, unsubstituted naphthyl group, unsubstituted imidazolyl group, unsubstituted pyrazolyl group, unsubstituted triazolyl group, unsubstituted tetrazolyl group, unsubstituted oxazolyl group, unsubstituted isoxazolyl group, unsubstituted oxadiazolyl group, unsubstituted thiazolyl group, unsubstituted isothiazolyl group, unsubstituted thiadiazolyl group, unsubstituted pyridyl group, unsubstituted pyridazinyl group, unsubstituted pyrimidinyl group, unsubstituted pyrazinyl group, unsubstituted triazinyl group, unsubstituted indolyl group, unsubstituted isoindolyl group, unsubstituted indolizinyl group, unsubstituted quinolidinyl group, unsubstituted quinolyl group, unsubstituted isoquinolyl group, Unsubstituted cinnolyl group, unsubstituted phthalazinyl group, unsubstituted quinazolinyl group, unsubstituted quinoxalinyl group, unsubstituted benzimidazolyl group, unsubstituted indazolyl group, unsubstituted morpholino group, unsubstituted furyl group, unsubstituted may be an oxazolyl group, an unsubstituted isoxazolyl group, an unsubstituted oxadiazolyl group, an unsubstituted morpholino group, an unsubstituted thienyl group, an unsubstituted thiazolyl group, an unsubstituted isothiazolyl group, or an unsubstituted thiadiazolyl group. preferable.
 第二実施形態に係る化合物において、R120は、置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~6のアルキル基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~18のアリール基、又は置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~18の複素環基であることが好ましい。
 第二実施形態に係る化合物において、R120は、無置換の炭素数1~6のアルキル基、無置換の環形成炭素数6~18のアリール基、又は無置換の環形成原子数5~18の複素環基であることがより好ましい。
In the compound according to the second embodiment, R 120 is a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 6 carbon atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 18 ring forming carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring A heterocyclic group having 5 to 18 atoms is preferable.
In the compound according to the second embodiment, R 120 is an unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 6 carbon atoms, an unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 18 ring atoms, or an unsubstituted aryl group having 5 to 18 ring atoms. More preferably, it is a heterocyclic group.
 第二実施形態に係る化合物において、Ryは、ハロゲン原子、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数13~30のアリール基、置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数6~30のヘテロアリール基、又は 置換もしくは無置換の炭素数5~6のアルキル基であることが好ましい。 In the compound according to the second embodiment, Ry is a halogen atom, a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 13 to 30 ring atoms, a substituted or unsubstituted heteroaryl group having 6 to 30 ring atoms, or substituted Alternatively, it is preferably an unsubstituted alkyl group having 5 to 6 carbon atoms.
 第二実施形態に係る化合物において、Ryは、ハロゲン原子、無置換の環形成炭素数13~30のアリール基、無置換の環形成原子数6~30のヘテロアリール基、又は無置換の炭素数5~6のアルキル基であることが好ましい
 第二実施形態に係る化合物において、Ryは、置換もしくは無置換のフェニル基であることがより好ましい。
In the compound according to the second embodiment, Ry is a halogen atom, an unsubstituted aryl group having 13 to 30 ring atoms, an unsubstituted heteroaryl group having 6 to 30 ring atoms, or an unsubstituted heteroaryl group having 6 to 30 ring atoms. It is preferably a 5-6 alkyl group. In the compound according to the second embodiment, Ry is more preferably a substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group.
 第二実施形態に係る化合物において、「置換もしくは無置換の」という場合における置換基は、「無置換」であることが好ましい。 In the compound according to the second embodiment, the substituent in the case of "substituted or unsubstituted" is preferably "unsubstituted".
(第二実施形態に係る化合物の製造方法)
 第二実施形態に係る化合物は、後述する実施例に記載の合成方法に従って、又は当該合成方法に倣い、目的物に合わせた既知の代替反応及び原料を用いることで、製造できる。
(Method for producing compound according to second embodiment)
The compound according to the second embodiment can be produced according to the synthesis method described in the Examples described later, or by imitating the synthesis method and using known alternative reactions and raw materials according to the target product.
(第二実施形態に係る化合物の具体例)
 第二実施形態に係る化合物の具体例としては、例えば、以下の化合物が挙げられる。ただし、本発明は、これら具体例に限定されない。
(Specific example of compound according to second embodiment)
Specific examples of the compound according to the second embodiment include the following compounds. However, the present invention is not limited to these specific examples.
 以降は、第一実施形態及び第二実施形態に共通する説明である。第一実施形態及び第二実施形態に共通する実施形態を「前記実施形態」又は「第一実施形態又は第二実施形態」と称することがある、
 前記実施形態に係る化合物は、遅延蛍光性の化合物であることが好ましい。
The following is a description common to the first embodiment and the second embodiment. An embodiment common to the first embodiment and the second embodiment may be referred to as "the embodiment" or "the first embodiment or the second embodiment",
The compound according to the embodiment is preferably a delayed fluorescent compound.
・遅延蛍光性
 遅延蛍光については、「有機半導体のデバイス物性」(安達千波矢編、講談社発行)の261~268ページで解説されている。その文献の中で、蛍光発光材料の励起一重項状態と励起三重項状態のエネルギー差ΔE13を小さくすることができれば、通常は遷移確率が低い励起三重項状態から励起一重項状態への逆エネルギー移動が高効率で生じ、熱活性化遅延蛍光(Thermally Activated delayed Fluorescence,TADF)が発現すると説明されている。さらに、当該文献中の図10.38で、遅延蛍光の発生メカニズムが説明されている。前記実施形態に係る化合物は、このようなメカニズムで発生する熱活性化遅延蛍光を示す化合物であることが好ましい。
- Delayed fluorescence Delayed fluorescence is explained on pages 261 to 268 of "Device Properties of Organic Semiconductors" (edited by Chihaya Adachi, published by Kodansha). In that literature, it is stated that if the energy difference ΔE 13 between the excited singlet state and excited triplet state of a fluorescent material can be reduced, the reverse energy from the excited triplet state to the excited singlet state, which normally has a low transition probability, can be reduced. It is explained that the transfer occurs with high efficiency and that thermally activated delayed fluorescence (TADF) is expressed. Furthermore, in Figure 10.38 of the document, the mechanism of generation of delayed fluorescence is explained. The compound according to the embodiment is preferably a compound that exhibits thermally activated delayed fluorescence generated by such a mechanism.
 一般に、遅延蛍光の発光は過渡PL(Photo Luminescence)測定により確認できる。 In general, delayed fluorescence emission can be confirmed by transient PL (Photo Luminescence) measurement.
 過渡PL測定から得た減衰曲線に基づいて遅延蛍光の挙動を解析することもできる。過渡PL測定とは、試料にパルスレーザーを照射して励起させ、照射を止めた後のPL発光の減衰挙動(過渡特性)を測定する手法である。TADF材料におけるPL発光は、最初のPL励起で生成する一重項励起子からの発光成分と、三重項励起子を経由して生成する一重項励起子からの発光成分に分類される。最初のPL励起で生成する一重項励起子の寿命は、ナノ秒オーダーであり、非常に短い。そのため、当該一重項励起子からの発光は、パルスレーザーを照射後、速やかに減衰する。
 一方、遅延蛍光は、寿命の長い三重項励起子を経由して生成する一重項励起子からの発光のため、ゆるやかに減衰する。このように最初のPL励起で生成する一重項励起子からの発光と、三重項励起子を経由して生成する一重項励起子からの発光とでは、時間的に大きな差がある。そのため、遅延蛍光由来の発光強度を求めることができる。
The behavior of delayed fluorescence can also be analyzed based on the decay curve obtained from transient PL measurements. Transient PL measurement is a method of irradiating a sample with a pulsed laser to excite it, and measuring the attenuation behavior (transient characteristics) of PL emission after the irradiation is stopped. PL emission in a TADF material is classified into an emission component from singlet excitons generated by initial PL excitation and an emission component from singlet excitons generated via triplet excitons. The lifetime of the singlet exciton generated by the first PL excitation is on the order of nanoseconds, which is very short. Therefore, the light emission from the singlet exciton attenuates quickly after irradiation with the pulsed laser.
On the other hand, delayed fluorescence decays slowly because it is emitted from singlet excitons that are generated via long-lived triplet excitons. As described above, there is a large temporal difference between the light emission from singlet excitons generated by the initial PL excitation and the light emission from singlet excitons generated via triplet excitons. Therefore, the luminescence intensity derived from delayed fluorescence can be determined.
 図1には、過渡PLを測定するための例示的装置の概略図が示されている。図1を用いた過渡PLの測定方法、及び遅延蛍光の挙動解析の一例を説明する。 A schematic diagram of an exemplary apparatus for measuring transient PL is shown in FIG. An example of a method for measuring transient PL and behavior analysis of delayed fluorescence using FIG. 1 will be described.
 図1の過渡PL測定装置100は、所定波長の光を照射可能なパルスレーザー部101と、測定試料を収容する試料室102と、測定試料から放射された光を分光する分光器103と、2次元像を結像するためのストリークカメラ104と、2次元像を取り込んで解析するパーソナルコンピュータ105とを備える。なお、過渡PLの測定は、図1に記載の装置に限定されない。 The transient PL measurement device 100 in FIG. 1 includes a pulse laser unit 101 capable of emitting light of a predetermined wavelength, a sample chamber 102 that accommodates a measurement sample, a spectrometer 103 that spectrally spectra the light emitted from the measurement sample, and 2. It includes a streak camera 104 for forming dimensional images, and a personal computer 105 for capturing and analyzing two-dimensional images. Note that the measurement of transient PL is not limited to the apparatus shown in FIG. 1.
 試料室102に収容される試料は、マトリックス材料に対し、ドーピング材料が12質量%の濃度でドープされた薄膜を石英基板に成膜することで得られる。 The sample accommodated in the sample chamber 102 is obtained by forming a thin film doped with a doping material at a concentration of 12% by mass relative to the matrix material on a quartz substrate.
 試料室102に収容された薄膜試料に対し、パルスレーザー部101からパルスレーザーを照射してドーピング材料を励起させる。励起光の照射方向に対して90度の方向へ発光を取り出し、取り出した光を分光器103で分光し、ストリークカメラ104内で2次元像を結像する。その結果、縦軸が時間に対応し、横軸が波長に対応し、輝点が発光強度に対応する2次元画像を得ることができる。この2次元画像を所定の時間軸で切り出すと、縦軸が発光強度であり、横軸が波長である発光スペクトルを得ることができる。また、当該2次元画像を波長軸で切り出すと、縦軸が発光強度の対数であり、横軸が時間である減衰曲線(過渡PL)を得ることができる。 The thin film sample housed in the sample chamber 102 is irradiated with a pulsed laser from the pulsed laser section 101 to excite the doping material. Emitted light is extracted in a direction 90 degrees with respect to the irradiation direction of the excitation light, the extracted light is separated into spectra by a spectroscope 103, and a two-dimensional image is formed within a streak camera 104. As a result, a two-dimensional image can be obtained in which the vertical axis corresponds to time, the horizontal axis corresponds to wavelength, and the bright spots correspond to emission intensity. By cutting out this two-dimensional image along a predetermined time axis, it is possible to obtain an emission spectrum in which the vertical axis is the emission intensity and the horizontal axis is the wavelength. Moreover, when the two-dimensional image is cut out along the wavelength axis, an attenuation curve (transient PL) can be obtained in which the vertical axis is the logarithm of the emission intensity and the horizontal axis is the time.
 例えば、マトリックス材料として、下記参考化合物H1を用い、ドーピング材料として下記参考化合物D1を用いて上述のようにして薄膜試料Aを作製し、過渡PL測定を行った。 For example, a thin film sample A was prepared as described above using reference compound H1 below as a matrix material and reference compound D1 below as a doping material, and transient PL measurement was performed.
 ここでは、前述の薄膜試料A、及び薄膜試料Bを用いて減衰曲線を解析した。薄膜試料Bは、マトリックス材料として下記参考化合物H2を用い、ドーピング材料として前記参考化合物D1を用いて、上述のようにして薄膜試料を作製した。 Here, the attenuation curves were analyzed using the aforementioned thin film sample A and thin film sample B. Thin film sample B was prepared as described above using the following reference compound H2 as the matrix material and the reference compound D1 as the doping material.
 図2には、薄膜試料A及び薄膜試料Bについて測定した過渡PLから得た減衰曲線が示されている。 FIG. 2 shows attenuation curves obtained from the transient PL measured for thin film sample A and thin film sample B.
 上記したように過渡PL測定によって、縦軸を発光強度とし、横軸を時間とする発光減衰曲線を得ることができる。この発光減衰曲線に基づいて、光励起により生成した一重項励起状態から発光する蛍光と、三重項励起状態を経由し、逆エネルギー移動により生成する一重項励起状態から発光する遅延蛍光との、蛍光強度比を見積もることができる。遅延蛍光性の材料では、素早く減衰する蛍光の強度に対し、緩やかに減衰する遅延蛍光の強度の割合が、ある程度大きい。 As described above, by transient PL measurement, it is possible to obtain a luminescence attenuation curve with the vertical axis representing the luminous intensity and the horizontal axis representing time. Based on this emission decay curve, the fluorescence intensity of the fluorescence emitted from the singlet excited state generated by photoexcitation and the delayed fluorescence emitted from the singlet excited state generated by reverse energy transfer via the triplet excited state is determined. The ratio can be estimated. In materials with delayed fluorescence, the ratio of the intensity of delayed fluorescence that decays slowly to the intensity of fluorescence that decays quickly is relatively large.
 具体的には、遅延蛍光性の材料からの発光としては、Prompt発光(即時発光)と、Delay発光(遅延発光)とが存在する。Prompt発光(即時発光)とは、当該遅延蛍光性の材料が吸収する波長のパルス光(パルスレーザーから照射される光)で励起された後、当該励起状態から即座に観察される発光である。Delay発光(遅延発光)とは、当該パルス光による励起後、即座には観察されず、その後観察される発光である。 Specifically, there are two types of light emission from a delayed fluorescent material: prompt light emission (immediate light emission) and delayed light emission (delayed light emission). Prompt light emission (immediate light emission) is light emission that is observed immediately from the excited state after being excited by pulsed light (light emitted from a pulsed laser) at a wavelength that the delayed fluorescent material absorbs. Delayed light emission is light emission that is not observed immediately after excitation by the pulsed light but is observed afterward.
 Prompt発光とDelay発光の量とその比は、“Nature 492,234-238,2012”(参考文献1)に記載された方法と同様の方法により求めることができる。なお、Prompt発光とDelay発光の量の算出に使用される装置は、前記参考文献1に記載の装置、または図1に記載の装置に限定されない。 The amount of prompt light emission and delay light emission and the ratio thereof can be determined by a method similar to that described in "Nature 492, 234-238, 2012" (Reference Document 1). Note that the device used to calculate the amount of prompt light emission and delay light emission is not limited to the device described in Reference 1 or the device shown in FIG. 1.
 また、前記実施形態に係る化合物の遅延蛍光性の測定には、次に示す方法により作製した試料を用いる。例えば、前記実施形態に係る化合物をトルエンに溶解し、自己吸収の寄与を取り除くため励起波長において吸光度が0.05以下の希薄溶液を調製する。また酸素による消光を防ぐため、試料溶液を凍結脱気した後にアルゴン雰囲気下で蓋付きのセルに封入することで、アルゴンで飽和された酸素フリーの試料溶液とする。
 上記試料溶液の蛍光スペクトルを分光蛍光光度計FP-8600(日本分光社製)で測定し、また同条件で9,10-ジフェニルアントラセンのエタノール溶液の蛍光スペクトルを測定する。両スペクトルの蛍光面積強度を用いて、Morris et al. J.Phys.Chem.80(1976)969中の(1)式により全蛍光量子収率を算出する。
In addition, a sample prepared by the following method is used to measure the delayed fluorescence of the compound according to the embodiment. For example, the compound according to the embodiment is dissolved in toluene to prepare a dilute solution having an absorbance of 0.05 or less at the excitation wavelength in order to eliminate the contribution of self-absorption. Furthermore, in order to prevent quenching due to oxygen, the sample solution is frozen and degassed and then sealed in a cell with a lid under an argon atmosphere, thereby making the sample solution saturated with argon and oxygen-free.
The fluorescence spectrum of the above sample solution is measured using a spectrofluorometer FP-8600 (manufactured by JASCO Corporation), and the fluorescence spectrum of an ethanol solution of 9,10-diphenylanthracene is also measured under the same conditions. Using the fluorescence area intensity of both spectra, Morris et al. J. Phys. Chem. The total fluorescence quantum yield is calculated using equation (1) in 80 (1976) 969.
 前記実施形態においては、測定対象化合物のPrompt発光(即時発光)の量をXとし、Delay発光(遅延発光)の量をXとしたときに、X/Xの値が0.05以上であることが好ましい。
 本明細書における前記実施形態に係る化合物以外の化合物のPrompt発光とDelay発光の量とその比の測定も、前記実施形態に係る化合物のPrompt発光とDelay発光の量とその比の測定と同様である。
In the embodiment, when the amount of prompt light emission (immediate light emission) of the compound to be measured is X P and the amount of delayed light emission (delayed light emission) is X D , the value of X D /X P is 0.05. It is preferable that it is above.
In this specification, the measurement of the amount of prompt emission and delay emission and the ratio thereof of a compound other than the compound according to the embodiment described above is similar to the measurement of the amount of prompt emission and delay emission of the compound according to the embodiment and the ratio thereof. be.
・ΔST
 前記実施形態では、最低励起一重項エネルギーSと、77[K]におけるエネルギーギャップT77Kとの差(S-T77K)をΔSTとして定義する。
・ΔST
In the embodiment, the difference (S 1 −T 77K ) between the lowest excited singlet energy S 1 and the energy gap T 77K at 77 [K] is defined as ΔST.
 前記実施形態に係る化合物の最低励起一重項エネルギーS(M1)と、前記実施形態に係る化合物の77[K]におけるエネルギーギャップT77K(M1)との差ΔST(M1)は、好ましくは0.3eV未満、より好ましくは0.2eV未満、さらに好ましくは0.1eV未満、よりさらに好ましくは0.01eV未満である。すなわち、ΔST(M1)は、下記数式(数10)、(数11)、(数12)又は(数13)の関係を満たすことが好ましい。
  ΔST(M1)=S(M1)-T77K(M1)<0.3eV …(数10)
  ΔST(M1)=S(M1)-T77K(M1)<0.2eV …(数11)
  ΔST(M1)=S(M1)-T77K(M1)<0.1eV …(数12)
  ΔST(M1)=S(M1)-T77K(M1)<0.01eV…(数13)
The difference ΔST (M1) between the lowest excited singlet energy S 1 (M1) of the compound according to the embodiment and the energy gap T 77K (M1) at 77 [K] of the compound according to the embodiment is preferably 0. It is less than .3 eV, more preferably less than 0.2 eV, even more preferably less than 0.1 eV, even more preferably less than 0.01 eV. That is, it is preferable that ΔST(M1) satisfy the relationship of the following formula (Equation 10), (Equation 11), (Equation 12), or (Equation 13).
ΔST(M1)=S 1 (M1)-T 77K (M1)<0.3eV...(Math. 10)
ΔST(M1)=S 1 (M1)-T 77K (M1)<0.2eV...(Math. 11)
ΔST(M1)=S 1 (M1)-T 77K (M1)<0.1eV...(Math. 12)
ΔST(M1)=S 1 (M1)-T 77K (M1)<0.01eV...(Math. 13)
・三重項エネルギーと77[K]におけるエネルギーギャップとの関係
 ここで、三重項エネルギーと77[K]におけるエネルギーギャップとの関係について説明する。前記実施形態では、77[K]におけるエネルギーギャップは、通常定義される三重項エネルギーとは異なる点がある。
 三重項エネルギーの測定は、次のようにして行われる。まず、測定対象となる化合物を適切な溶媒中に溶解した溶液を石英ガラス管内に封入した試料を作製する。この試料について、低温(77[K])で燐光スペクトル(縦軸:燐光発光強度、横軸:波長とする。)を測定し、この燐光スペクトルの短波長側の立ち上がりに対して接線を引き、その接線と横軸との交点の波長値に基づいて、所定の換算式から三重項エネルギーを算出する。
 ここで、前記実施形態に係る化合物の内、熱活性化遅延蛍光性の化合物は、ΔSTが小さい化合物であることが好ましい。ΔSTが小さいと、低温(77[K])状態でも、項間交差、及び逆項間交差が起こりやすく、励起一重項状態と励起三重項状態とが混在する。その結果、上記と同様にして測定されるスペクトルは、励起一重項状態、及び励起三重項状態の両者からの発光を含んでおり、いずれの状態から発光したのかについて峻別することは困難であるが、基本的には三重項エネルギーの値が支配的と考えられる。
 そのため、前記実施形態では、通常の三重項エネルギーTと測定手法は同じであるが、その厳密な意味において異なることを区別するため、次のようにして測定される値をエネルギーギャップT77Kと称する。測定対象となる化合物をEPA(ジエチルエーテル:イソペンタン:エタノール=5:5:2(容積比))中に、濃度が10μmol/Lとなるように溶解し、この溶液を石英セル中に入れて測定試料とする。この測定試料について、低温(77[K])で燐光スペクトル(縦軸:燐光発光強度、横軸:波長とする。)を測定し、この燐光スペクトルの短波長側の立ち上がりに対して接線を引き、その接線と横軸との交点の波長値λedge[nm]に基づいて、次の換算式(F1)から算出されるエネルギー量を77[K]におけるエネルギーギャップT77Kとする。
  換算式(F1):T77K[eV]=1239.85/λedge
-Relationship between triplet energy and energy gap at 77[K] Here, the relationship between triplet energy and the energy gap at 77[K] will be explained. In the embodiment, the energy gap at 77 [K] differs from the normally defined triplet energy in some respects.
Triplet energy is measured as follows. First, a sample is prepared by sealing a solution in which a compound to be measured is dissolved in an appropriate solvent in a quartz glass tube. For this sample, measure the phosphorescence spectrum (vertical axis: phosphorescence intensity, horizontal axis: wavelength) at low temperature (77 [K]), draw a tangent to the rise of the short wavelength side of this phosphorescence spectrum, Triplet energy is calculated from a predetermined conversion formula based on the wavelength value at the intersection of the tangent and the horizontal axis.
Here, among the compounds according to the embodiment, the heat-activated delayed fluorescent compound is preferably a compound with a small ΔST. When ΔST is small, intersystem crossing and reverse intersystem crossing are likely to occur even in a low temperature (77 [K]) state, and excited singlet states and excited triplet states coexist. As a result, the spectrum measured in the same manner as above includes light emission from both the excited singlet state and the excited triplet state, and it is difficult to clearly distinguish from which state the light is emitted. , basically the value of triplet energy is considered to be dominant.
Therefore, in the embodiment, although the measurement method is the same as that of the normal triplet energy T, in order to distinguish that they are different in the strict sense, the value measured in the following manner is referred to as the energy gap T 77K . . The compound to be measured is dissolved in EPA (diethyl ether: isopentane: ethanol = 5:5:2 (volume ratio)) to a concentration of 10 μmol/L, and this solution is placed in a quartz cell for measurement. Use as a sample. For this measurement sample, measure the phosphorescence spectrum (vertical axis: phosphorescence intensity, horizontal axis: wavelength) at a low temperature (77 [K]), and draw a tangent to the rise of the short wavelength side of this phosphorescence spectrum. , the energy amount calculated from the following conversion formula (F1) based on the wavelength value λ edge [nm] at the intersection of the tangent and the horizontal axis is defined as the energy gap T 77K at 77 [K].
Conversion formula (F1): T 77K [eV] = 1239.85/λ edge
 燐光スペクトルの短波長側の立ち上がりに対する接線は以下のように引く。燐光スペクトルの短波長側から、スペクトルの極大値のうち、最も短波長側の極大値までスペクトル曲線上を移動する際に、長波長側に向けて曲線上の各点における接線を考える。この接線は、曲線が立ち上がるにつれ(つまり縦軸が増加するにつれ)、傾きが増加する。この傾きの値が極大値をとる点において引いた接線(すなわち変曲点における接線)が、当該燐光スペクトルの短波長側の立ち上がりに対する接線とする。
 なお、スペクトルの最大ピーク強度の15%以下のピーク強度をもつ極大点は、上述の最も短波長側の極大値には含めず、最も短波長側の極大値に最も近い、傾きの値が極大値をとる点において引いた接線を当該燐光スペクトルの短波長側の立ち上がりに対する接線とする。
 燐光の測定には、(株)日立ハイテクノロジー製のF-4500形分光蛍光光度計本体を用いることができる。なお、測定装置はこの限りではなく、冷却装置、及び低温用容器と、励起光源と、受光装置とを組み合わせることにより、測定してもよい。
The tangent to the rise of the short wavelength side of the phosphorescence spectrum is drawn as follows. When moving on the spectrum curve from the short wavelength side of the phosphorescence spectrum to the maximum value on the shortest wavelength side among the maximum values of the spectrum, consider the tangent at each point on the curve toward the long wavelength side. The slope of this tangent line increases as the curve rises (ie, as the vertical axis increases). The tangent drawn at the point where the value of this slope takes the maximum value (that is, the tangent at the inflection point) is the tangent to the rise of the short wavelength side of the phosphorescence spectrum.
Note that a local maximum point with a peak intensity that is 15% or less of the maximum peak intensity of the spectrum is not included in the local maximum value on the shortest wavelength side mentioned above, but is included in the maximum value of the slope that is closest to the local maximum value on the shortest wavelength side. The tangent line drawn at the point where the value is taken is the tangent line to the rise of the short wavelength side of the phosphorescence spectrum.
For the measurement of phosphorescence, an F-4500 spectrofluorometer manufactured by Hitachi High-Technologies Corporation can be used. Note that the measurement device is not limited to this, and measurement may be performed by combining a cooling device, a low-temperature container, an excitation light source, and a light receiving device.
・最低励起一重項エネルギーS
 溶液を用いた最低励起一重項エネルギーSの測定方法(溶液法と称する場合がある。)としては、下記の方法が挙げられる。
 測定対象となる化合物の10μmol/Lトルエン溶液を調製して石英セルに入れ、常温(300K)でこの試料の吸収スペクトル(縦軸:吸収強度、横軸:波長とする。)を測定する。この吸収スペクトルの長波長側の立ち下がりに対して接線を引き、その接線と横軸との交点の波長値λedge[nm]を次に示す換算式(F2)に代入して最低励起一重項エネルギーを算出する。
  換算式(F2):S[eV]=1239.85/λedge
 吸収スペクトル測定装置としては、例えば、日立社製の分光光度計(装置名:U3310)が挙げられるが、これに限定されない。
・Lowest excited singlet energy S 1
Examples of the method for measuring the lowest excited singlet energy S1 using a solution (sometimes referred to as a solution method) include the following method.
A 10 μmol/L toluene solution of the compound to be measured is prepared and placed in a quartz cell, and the absorption spectrum (vertical axis: absorption intensity, horizontal axis: wavelength) of this sample is measured at room temperature (300K). Draw a tangent to the falling edge of the long wavelength side of this absorption spectrum, and substitute the wavelength value λedge [nm] at the intersection of the tangent and the horizontal axis into the conversion formula (F2) shown below to calculate the lowest excited singlet energy. Calculate.
Conversion formula (F2): S 1 [eV] = 1239.85/λedge
Examples of the absorption spectrum measuring device include, but are not limited to, a spectrophotometer manufactured by Hitachi (device name: U3310).
 吸収スペクトルの長波長側の立ち下がりに対する接線は以下のように引く。吸収スペクトルの極大値のうち、最も長波長側の極大値から長波長方向にスペクトル曲線上を移動する際に、曲線上の各点における接線を考える。この接線は、曲線が立ち下がるにつれ(つまり縦軸の値が減少するにつれ)、傾きが減少しその後増加することを繰り返す。傾きの値が最も長波長側(ただし、吸光度が0.1以下となる場合は除く)で極小値をとる点において引いた接線を当該吸収スペクトルの長波長側の立ち下がりに対する接線とする。
 なお、吸光度の値が0.2以下の極大点は、上記最も長波長側の極大値には含めない。
The tangent to the falling edge of the long wavelength side of the absorption spectrum is drawn as follows. When moving on a spectrum curve in the long wavelength direction from the maximum value on the longest wavelength side among the maximum values of the absorption spectrum, consider tangents at each point on the curve. The slope of this tangent line repeats decreasing and then increasing as the curve falls (that is, as the value on the vertical axis decreases). The tangent line drawn at the point where the slope value takes the minimum value on the longest wavelength side (excluding cases where the absorbance is 0.1 or less) is the tangent to the fall of the long wavelength side of the absorption spectrum.
Note that a maximum point with an absorbance value of 0.2 or less is not included in the maximum value on the longest wavelength side.
〔第三実施形態〕
(有機エレクトロルミネッセンス素子用材料)
 第三実施形態に係る有機エレクトロルミネッセンス素子用材料は、前記実施形態(第一実施形態又は第二実施形態)に係る化合物を含有する。有機エレクトロルミネッセンス素子用材料を有機EL素子用材料と略記する場合がある。
 一態様としては、第一実施形態に係る化合物のみを含む有機EL素子用材料が挙げられ、別の一態様としては、第一実施形態に係る化合物と、第一実施形態における化合物とは異なる他の化合物とを含む有機EL素子用材料が挙げられる。
 また、一態様としては、第二実施形態に係る化合物のみを含む有機EL素子用材料が挙げられ、別の一態様としては、第二実施形態に係る化合物と、第二実施形態における化合物とは異なる他の化合物とを含む有機EL素子用材料が挙げられる。
 第三実施形態の有機EL素子用材料において、前記実施形態に係る化合物がホスト材料であることが好ましい。この場合、有機EL素子用材料は、ホスト材料としての前記実施形態に係る化合物と、例えば、ドーパント材料等の他の化合物とを含んでいてもよい。
 また、第三実施形態の有機EL素子用材料において、前記実施形態に係る化合物が熱活性化遅延蛍光性材料であることが好ましい。
[Third embodiment]
(Material for organic electroluminescent devices)
The organic electroluminescent element material according to the third embodiment contains the compound according to the embodiment (first embodiment or second embodiment). Materials for organic electroluminescent devices may be abbreviated as materials for organic EL devices.
One aspect includes a material for an organic EL element that includes only the compound according to the first embodiment, and another aspect includes a material for an organic EL element that includes only the compound according to the first embodiment and the compound according to the first embodiment. Examples include organic EL element materials containing the compound.
In addition, one aspect includes a material for an organic EL element that includes only the compound according to the second embodiment, and another aspect includes the compound according to the second embodiment and the compound in the second embodiment. Examples include materials for organic EL elements containing different other compounds.
In the organic EL element material of the third embodiment, it is preferable that the compound according to the embodiment is a host material. In this case, the organic EL element material may include the compound according to the embodiment as a host material and other compounds such as a dopant material.
Moreover, in the organic EL element material of the third embodiment, it is preferable that the compound according to the embodiment is a thermally activated delayed fluorescent material.
〔第四実施形態〕
(有機エレクトロルミネッセンス素子)
 第四実施形態に係る有機EL素子について説明する。
 第四実施形態に係る有機EL素子は、陽極及び陰極の両電極間に有機層を備える。この有機層は、有機化合物で構成される層を少なくとも一つ含む。あるいは、この有機層は、有機化合物で構成される複数の層が積層されてなる。有機層は、無機化合物をさらに含んでいてもよい。
[Fourth embodiment]
(Organic electroluminescent device)
An organic EL element according to a fourth embodiment will be described.
The organic EL element according to the fourth embodiment includes an organic layer between the anode and the cathode. This organic layer includes at least one layer composed of an organic compound. Alternatively, this organic layer is formed by laminating a plurality of layers made of organic compounds. The organic layer may further contain an inorganic compound.
 第四実施形態に係る有機EL素子は、陽極と、陰極と、有機層と、を有し、有機層は、第一実施形態又は第二実施形態に係る化合物を第一の化合物として含む。 The organic EL element according to the fourth embodiment has an anode, a cathode, and an organic layer, and the organic layer contains the compound according to the first embodiment or the second embodiment as a first compound.
 第四実施形態に係る有機EL素子において、有機層は、少なくとも1つの発光層を有し、発光層が第一実施形態又は第二実施形態に係る化合物を第一の化合物として含むことが好ましい。 In the organic EL device according to the fourth embodiment, the organic layer preferably has at least one light-emitting layer, and the light-emitting layer preferably contains the compound according to the first embodiment or the second embodiment as a first compound.
 有機層は、例えば、一つの発光層で構成されていてもよいし、有機EL素子に採用され得る層を含んでいてもよい。有機EL素子に採用され得る層としては、特に限定されないが、例えば、正孔注入層、正孔輸送層、電子障壁層、正孔障壁層、電子輸送層及び電子注入層からなる群から選択される少なくともいずれかの層が挙げられる。 The organic layer may be composed of, for example, one light emitting layer, or may include layers that can be employed in an organic EL element. Layers that can be employed in organic EL devices are not particularly limited, but may be selected from the group consisting of, for example, a hole injection layer, a hole transport layer, an electron barrier layer, a hole barrier layer, an electron transport layer, and an electron injection layer. At least one of the layers is mentioned.
 一実施形態において、発光層は、金属錯体を含んでもよい。
 また、一実施形態において、発光層は、金属錯体を含まないことも好ましい。
 また、一実施形態において、発光層は、燐光発光性材料(ドーパント材料)を含まないことが好ましい。
 また、一実施形態において、発光層は、重金属錯体及び燐光発光性の希土類金属錯体を含まないことが好ましい。重金属錯体としては、例えば、イリジウム錯体、オスミウム錯体、及び白金錯体等が挙げられる。
In one embodiment, the emissive layer may include a metal complex.
Moreover, in one embodiment, it is also preferable that the light-emitting layer does not contain a metal complex.
Moreover, in one embodiment, it is preferable that the light-emitting layer does not contain a phosphorescent material (dopant material).
Further, in one embodiment, the light emitting layer preferably does not contain a heavy metal complex or a phosphorescent rare earth metal complex. Examples of heavy metal complexes include iridium complexes, osmium complexes, and platinum complexes.
 図3に、第四実施形態に係る有機EL素子の一例の概略構成を示す。
 有機EL素子1は、透光性の基板2と、陽極3と、陰極4と、陽極3と陰極4との間に配置された有機層10と、を含む。有機層10は、陽極3側から順に、正孔注入層6、正孔輸送層7、発光層5、電子輸送層8及び電子注入層9が、この順番で積層されて構成される。本発明は、図3に示す有機EL素子の構成に限定されない。
FIG. 3 shows a schematic configuration of an example of an organic EL element according to the fourth embodiment.
The organic EL element 1 includes a transparent substrate 2, an anode 3, a cathode 4, and an organic layer 10 disposed between the anode 3 and the cathode 4. The organic layer 10 is configured by stacking a hole injection layer 6, a hole transport layer 7, a light emitting layer 5, an electron transport layer 8, and an electron injection layer 9 in this order from the anode 3 side. The present invention is not limited to the configuration of the organic EL element shown in FIG. 3.
(発光層)
 第四実施形態の有機EL素子において、発光層は、第一の化合物及び第二の化合物を含む。発光層における第一の化合物は、第一実施形態又は第二実施形態に係る化合物であることが好ましい。この態様の場合、第一の化合物は、ホスト材料(マトリックス材料と称する場合もある。)であることが好ましく、第二の化合物は、ドーパント材料(ゲスト材料、エミッター、又は発光材料と称する場合もある。)であることも好ましい。
 第四実施形態において、発光層が第一実施形態又は第二実施形態に係る化合物を含む場合、当該発光層は、燐光発光性の金属錯体を含まないことが好ましく、燐光発光性の金属錯体以外の金属錯体も含まないことが好ましい。
(Light emitting layer)
In the organic EL device of the fourth embodiment, the light emitting layer includes a first compound and a second compound. The first compound in the light emitting layer is preferably the compound according to the first embodiment or the second embodiment. In this embodiment, the first compound is preferably a host material (sometimes referred to as a matrix material), and the second compound is preferably a dopant material (sometimes referred to as a guest material, emitter, or luminescent material). ) is also preferable.
In the fourth embodiment, when the light-emitting layer contains the compound according to the first embodiment or the second embodiment, the light-emitting layer preferably does not contain a phosphorescent metal complex, and other than a phosphorescent metal complex. Preferably, the metal complex does not contain any metal complexes.
(第一の化合物)
 第一の化合物は、第一実施形態又は第二実施形態に係る化合物である。第四実施形態の第一の化合物は、熱活性化遅延蛍光性の化合物であることが好ましい。
(first compound)
The first compound is a compound according to the first embodiment or the second embodiment. The first compound of the fourth embodiment is preferably a thermally activated delayed fluorescent compound.
(第二の化合物)
 第二の化合物は、蛍光発光性の化合物であることが好ましい。第二の化合物は、熱活性化遅延蛍光性を示さない化合物であることが好ましい。
 第四実施形態の第二の化合物は、燐光発光性の金属錯体ではない。第二の化合物は、重金属錯体ではないことが好ましい。また、第二の化合物は、金属錯体ではないことが好ましい。
(Second compound)
The second compound is preferably a fluorescent compound. The second compound is preferably a compound that does not exhibit heat-activated delayed fluorescence.
The second compound of the fourth embodiment is not a phosphorescent metal complex. Preferably, the second compound is not a heavy metal complex. Moreover, it is preferable that the second compound is not a metal complex.
 第四実施形態の第二の化合物としては、蛍光発光性材料を用いることができる。蛍光発光性材料としては、具体的には、例えば、ビスアリールアミノナフタレン誘導体、アリール置換ナフタレン誘導体、ビスアリールアミノアントラセン誘導体、アリール置換アントラセン誘導体、ビスアリールアミノピレン誘導体、アリール置換ピレン誘導体、ビスアリールアミノクリセン誘導体、アリール置換クリセン誘導体、ビスアリールアミノフルオランテン誘導体、アリール置換フルオランテン誘導体、インデノペリレン誘導体、アセナフトフルオランテン誘導体、ホウ素原子を含む化合物、ピロメテンホウ素錯体化合物、ピロメテン骨格を有する化合物、ピロメテン骨格を有する化合物の金属錯体、ジケトピロロピロール誘導体、ペリレン誘導体、及びナフタセン誘導体などが挙げられる。 A fluorescent material can be used as the second compound in the fourth embodiment. Specific examples of the fluorescent material include bisarylaminonaphthalene derivatives, aryl-substituted naphthalene derivatives, bisarylaminoanthracene derivatives, aryl-substituted anthracene derivatives, bisarylaminopyrene derivatives, aryl-substituted pyrene derivatives, and bisarylaminopyrene derivatives. Chrysene derivatives, aryl-substituted chrysene derivatives, bisarylaminofluoranthene derivatives, aryl-substituted fluoranthene derivatives, indenoperylene derivatives, acenaphthofluoranthene derivatives, compounds containing a boron atom, pyrromethene boron complex compounds, compounds having a pyrromethene skeleton, Examples include metal complexes of compounds having a pyrromethene skeleton, diketopyrrolopyrrole derivatives, perylene derivatives, and naphthacene derivatives.
 第二の化合物は、最大ピーク波長が、400nm以上700nm以下の発光を示す化合物であることが好ましい。
 本明細書において、最大ピーク波長とは、測定対象化合物が10-6モル/リットル以上10-5モル/リットル以下の濃度で溶解しているトルエン溶液について、測定した蛍光スペクトルにおける発光強度が最大となる蛍光スペクトルのピーク波長をいう。測定装置は、分光蛍光光度計(株式会社日立ハイテクサイエンス製、F-7000)を用いる。
The second compound is preferably a compound that emits light with a maximum peak wavelength of 400 nm or more and 700 nm or less.
In this specification, the maximum peak wavelength refers to the maximum emission intensity in the measured fluorescence spectrum of a toluene solution in which the target compound is dissolved at a concentration of 10 -6 mol/liter or more and 10 -5 mol/liter or less. The peak wavelength of the fluorescence spectrum. The measuring device used is a spectrofluorometer (manufactured by Hitachi High-Tech Science Co., Ltd., F-7000).
 第二の化合物は、赤色の発光又は緑色の発光を示すことが好ましい。
 本明細書において、赤色の発光とは、蛍光スペクトルの最大ピーク波長が600nm以上660nm以下の範囲内である発光をいう。
 第二の化合物が赤色の蛍光発光性の化合物である場合、第二の化合物の最大ピーク波長は、好ましくは600nm以上660nm以下、より好ましくは600nm以上640nm以下、さらに好ましくは610nm以上630nm以下である。
 本明細書において、緑色の発光とは、蛍光スペクトルの最大ピーク波長が500nm以上560nm以下の範囲内である発光をいう。
 第二の化合物が緑色の蛍光発光性の化合物である場合、第二の化合物の最大ピーク波長は、好ましくは500nm以上560nm以下、より好ましくは500nm以上540nm以下、さらに好ましくは510nm以上540nm以下である。
 本明細書において、青色の発光とは、蛍光スペクトルの最大ピーク波長が430nm以上480nm以下の範囲内である発光をいう。
 第二の化合物が青色の蛍光発光性の化合物である場合、第二の化合物の最大ピーク波長は、好ましくは430nm以上480nm以下、より好ましくは440nm以上480nm以下である。
Preferably, the second compound emits red or green light.
In this specification, red light emission refers to light emission in which the maximum peak wavelength of the fluorescence spectrum is within the range of 600 nm or more and 660 nm or less.
When the second compound is a red fluorescent compound, the maximum peak wavelength of the second compound is preferably 600 nm or more and 660 nm or less, more preferably 600 nm or more and 640 nm or less, and even more preferably 610 nm or more and 630 nm or less. .
In this specification, green light emission refers to light emission in which the maximum peak wavelength of the fluorescence spectrum is within the range of 500 nm or more and 560 nm or less.
When the second compound is a green fluorescent compound, the maximum peak wavelength of the second compound is preferably 500 nm or more and 560 nm or less, more preferably 500 nm or more and 540 nm or less, and even more preferably 510 nm or more and 540 nm or less. .
In this specification, blue light emission refers to light emission in which the maximum peak wavelength of the fluorescence spectrum is within the range of 430 nm or more and 480 nm or less.
When the second compound is a blue fluorescent compound, the maximum peak wavelength of the second compound is preferably 430 nm or more and 480 nm or less, more preferably 440 nm or more and 480 nm or less.
 有機EL素子からから発光する光の最大ピーク波長の測定は、以下のようにして行う。
 電流密度が10mA/cmとなるように有機EL素子に電圧を印加した時の分光放射輝度スペクトルを分光放射輝度計CS-2000(コニカミノルタ社製)で計測する。
 得られた分光放射輝度スペクトルにおいて、発光強度が最大となる発光スペクトルのピーク波長を測定し、これを最大ピーク波長(単位:nm)とする。
The maximum peak wavelength of light emitted from an organic EL element is measured as follows.
A spectral radiance spectrum is measured with a spectral radiance meter CS-2000 (manufactured by Konica Minolta) when a voltage is applied to the organic EL element so that the current density is 10 mA/cm 2 .
In the obtained spectral radiance spectrum, the peak wavelength of the emission spectrum at which the emission intensity becomes maximum is measured, and this is defined as the maximum peak wavelength (unit: nm).
(一般式(D1)で表される化合物)
 第四実施形態において、第二の化合物は、下記一般式(D1)で表される化合物であることも好ましい。
(Compound represented by general formula (D1))
In the fourth embodiment, it is also preferable that the second compound is a compound represented by the following general formula (D1).
(前記一般式(D1)において、
 環Ax、環Bx、環Dx、環Ex及び環Fxは、それぞれ独立に、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~30のアリール環、及び
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~30の複素環からなる群から選択される環構造であり、
 環Bx及び環Dxの一方が存在するか、又は環Bx及び環Dxの両方が存在し、
 環Bx及び環Dxの両方が存在する場合、環Bx及び環Dxは、ZcとZhとを繋ぐ結合を共有し、
 環Ex及び環Fxの一方が存在するか、又は環Ex及び環Fxの両方が存在し、
 環Ex及び環Fxの両方が存在する場合、環Ex及び環Fxは、ZfとZiとを繋ぐ結合を共有し、
 Zaは、窒素原子又は炭素原子であり、
 Zbは、
  環Bxが存在する場合、窒素原子又は炭素原子であり、
  環Bxが存在しない場合、酸素原子、硫黄原子、NRb、C(Rb)(Rb)又はSi(Rb)(Rb)であり、
 Zcは、窒素原子又は炭素原子であり、
 Zdは、
  環Dxが存在する場合、窒素原子又は炭素原子であり、
  環Dxが存在しない場合、酸素原子、硫黄原子又はNRdであり、
 Zeは、
  環Exが存在する場合、窒素原子又は炭素原子であり、
  環Exが存在しない場合、酸素原子、硫黄原子又はNReであり、
 Zfは、窒素原子又は炭素原子であり、
 Zgは、
  環Fxが存在する場合、窒素原子又は炭素原子であり、
  環Fxが存在しない場合、酸素原子、硫黄原子、NRg、C(Rg)(Rg)又はSi(Rg)(Rg)であり、
 Zhは、窒素原子又は炭素原子であり、
 Ziは、窒素原子又は炭素原子であり、
 Yは、ホウ素原子、リン原子、SiRh、P=O又はP=Sであり、
 Rb、Rb、Rb、Rb、Rb、Rd、Re、Rg、Rg、Rg、Rg、Rg及びRhは、それぞれ独立に、水素原子又は置換基であり、
 置換基としてのRb、Rb、Rb、Rb、Rb、Rd、Re、Rg、Rg、Rg、Rg、Rg及びRhは、それぞれ独立に、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~30のアリール基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~30の複素環基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~30のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~30のシクロアルキル基、
  -Si(R911)(R912)(R913)で表される基、
  -O-(R914)で表される基、
  -S-(R915)で表される基、又は
  -N(R916)(R917)で表される基であり、
 ただし、YとZaとの結合、YとZdとの結合、並びにYとZeとの結合は、いずれも単結合である。)
(In the general formula (D1),
Ring Ax, ring Bx, ring Dx, ring Ex, and ring Fx are each independently,
A ring structure selected from the group consisting of a substituted or unsubstituted aryl ring having 6 to 30 ring atoms, and a substituted or unsubstituted heterocycle having 5 to 30 ring atoms,
One of ring Bx and ring Dx is present, or both ring Bx and ring Dx are present,
When both ring Bx and ring Dx exist, ring Bx and ring Dx share a bond connecting Zc and Zh,
One of ring Ex and ring Fx is present, or both ring Ex and ring Fx are present,
When both ring Ex and ring Fx exist, ring Ex and ring Fx share a bond connecting Zf and Zi,
Za is a nitrogen atom or a carbon atom,
Zb is
When ring Bx is present, it is a nitrogen atom or a carbon atom,
When ring Bx is absent, it is an oxygen atom, a sulfur atom, NRb, C(Rb 1 )(Rb 2 ) or Si(Rb 3 )(Rb 4 ),
Zc is a nitrogen atom or a carbon atom,
Zd is
When ring Dx is present, it is a nitrogen atom or a carbon atom,
When ring Dx is absent, it is an oxygen atom, a sulfur atom or NRd,
Ze is
When ring Ex is present, it is a nitrogen atom or a carbon atom,
When the ring Ex is absent, it is an oxygen atom, a sulfur atom or NRe,
Zf is a nitrogen atom or a carbon atom,
Zg is
When ring Fx is present, it is a nitrogen atom or a carbon atom,
When the ring Fx is absent, it is an oxygen atom, a sulfur atom, NRg, C(Rg 1 )(Rg 2 ) or Si(Rg 3 )(Rg 4 ),
Zh is a nitrogen atom or a carbon atom,
Zi is a nitrogen atom or a carbon atom,
Y is a boron atom, a phosphorus atom, SiRh, P=O or P=S,
Rb, Rb 1 , Rb 2 , Rb 3 , Rb 4 , Rd, Re, Rg, Rg 1 , Rg 2 , Rg 3 , Rg 4 and Rh are each independently a hydrogen atom or a substituent,
Rb, Rb 1 , Rb 2 , Rb 3 , Rb 4 , Rd, Re, Rg, Rg 1 , Rg 2 , Rg 3 , Rg 4 and Rh as substituents are each independently,
a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 30 ring carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 30 ring atoms;
Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 30 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group having 3 to 30 ring carbon atoms,
A group represented by -Si(R 911 )(R 912 )(R 913 ),
A group represented by -O-(R 914 ),
A group represented by -S-(R 915 ) or a group represented by -N(R 916 )(R 917 ),
However, the bond between Y and Za, the bond between Y and Zd, and the bond between Y and Ze are all single bonds. )
 第二の化合物において、YとZaとの結合、YとZdとの結合、並びにYとZeとの結合は、いずれも単結合であり、この単結合は、共有結合であり、配位結合ではない。 In the second compound, the bond between Y and Za, the bond between Y and Zd, and the bond between Y and Ze are all single bonds, and this single bond is a covalent bond, and a coordinate bond is do not have.
 本明細書において、複素環としては、例えば、前述の「本明細書に記載の置換基」で例示した「複素環基」から結合手を除いた環構造(複素環)が挙げられる。これらの複素環は置換基を有していてもよいし、無置換でもよい。
 本明細書において、アリール環としては、例えば、前述の「本明細書に記載の置換基」で例示した「アリール基」から結合手を除いた環構造(アリール環)が挙げられる。これらのアリール環は置換基を有していてもよいし、無置換でもよい。
In this specification, the heterocycle includes, for example, a ring structure (heterocycle) obtained by removing a bond from the "heterocyclic group" exemplified in the above-mentioned "substituent described herein". These heterocycles may have a substituent or may be unsubstituted.
In this specification, examples of the aryl ring include a ring structure (aryl ring) obtained by removing the bond from the "aryl group" exemplified in the above-mentioned "substituent described herein". These aryl rings may have a substituent or may be unsubstituted.
(一般式(D11)で表される化合物)
 第四実施形態に係る有機EL素子において、第二の化合物は、下記一般式(D11)で表される化合物であることも好ましい。前記一般式(D1)で表される化合物は、下記一般式(D11)で表される化合物であることも好ましい。
(Compound represented by general formula (D11))
In the organic EL device according to the fourth embodiment, it is also preferable that the second compound is a compound represented by the following general formula (D11). The compound represented by the general formula (D1) is also preferably a compound represented by the following general formula (D11).
(前記一般式(D11)において、
 環Ax、環Dx及び環Exは、それぞれ独立に、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~30のアリール環、及び
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~30の複素環からなる群から選択される環構造であり、
 Zaは、窒素原子又は炭素原子であり、
 Zbは、酸素原子、硫黄原子、NRb、C(Rb)(Rb)又はSi(Rb)(Rb)であり、
 Zcは、窒素原子又は炭素原子であり、
 Zdは、窒素原子又は炭素原子であり、
 Zeは、窒素原子又は炭素原子であり、
 Zfは、窒素原子又は炭素原子であり、
 Zgは、酸素原子、硫黄原子、NRg、C(Rg)(Rg)又はSi(Rg)(Rg)であり、
 Zhは、窒素原子又は炭素原子であり、
 Ziは、窒素原子又は炭素原子であり、
 Yは、ホウ素原子、リン原子、SiRh、P=O又はP=Sであり、
 Rb、Rb、Rb、Rb、Rb、Rg、Rg、Rg、Rg、Rg及びRhは、それぞれ独立に、前記一般式(D1)におけるRb、Rb、Rb、Rb、Rb、Rg、Rg、Rg、Rg、Rg及びRhと同義である。)
(In the general formula (D11),
Ring Ax, ring Dx and ring Ex are each independently,
A ring structure selected from the group consisting of a substituted or unsubstituted aryl ring having 6 to 30 ring atoms, and a substituted or unsubstituted heterocycle having 5 to 30 ring atoms,
Za is a nitrogen atom or a carbon atom,
Zb is an oxygen atom, a sulfur atom, NRb, C(Rb 1 )(Rb 2 ) or Si(Rb 3 )(Rb 4 ),
Zc is a nitrogen atom or a carbon atom,
Zd is a nitrogen atom or a carbon atom,
Ze is a nitrogen atom or a carbon atom,
Zf is a nitrogen atom or a carbon atom,
Zg is an oxygen atom, a sulfur atom, NRg, C(Rg 1 )(Rg 2 ) or Si(Rg 3 )(Rg 4 ),
Zh is a nitrogen atom or a carbon atom,
Zi is a nitrogen atom or a carbon atom,
Y is a boron atom, a phosphorus atom, SiRh, P=O or P=S,
Rb, Rb 1 , Rb 2 , Rb 3 , Rb 4 , Rg, Rg 1 , Rg 2 , Rg 3 , Rg 4 and Rh each independently represent Rb, Rb 1 , Rb 2 in the general formula (D1), It has the same meaning as Rb 3 , Rb 4 , Rg, Rg 1 , Rg 2 , Rg 3 , Rg 4 and Rh. )
(一般式(D10)で表される化合物)
 第四実施形態に係る有機EL素子において、第二の化合物は、下記一般式(D10)で表される化合物であることも好ましい。前記一般式(D1)で表される化合物は、下記一般式(D10)で表される化合物であることも好ましい。
(Compound represented by general formula (D10))
In the organic EL device according to the fourth embodiment, it is also preferable that the second compound is a compound represented by the following general formula (D10). The compound represented by the general formula (D1) is also preferably a compound represented by the following general formula (D10).
(前記一般式(D10)において、
 Xは、CRまたは窒素原子であり、
 Xは、CRまたは窒素原子であり、
 Xは、CRまたは窒素原子であり、
 Xは、CRまたは窒素原子であり、
 Xは、CRまたは窒素原子であり、
 Xは、CRまたは窒素原子であり、
 Xは、CRであるか、窒素原子であるか、またはXと単結合で結合する炭素原子であり、
 Xは、CRであるか、窒素原子であるか、またはXと単結合で結合する炭素原子であり、
 Xは、CRまたは窒素原子であり、
 X10は、CR10または窒素原子であり、
 X11は、CR11または窒素原子であり、
 X12は、CR12または窒素原子であり、
 Qは、CRまたは窒素原子であり、
 Yは、NRY1、酸素原子、硫黄原子、C(RY2)(RY3)またはSi(RY4)(RY5)であり、
 R~R並びにR~R11のうちの隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 R3、およびRY1のうちの隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
  R3、およびRY1のうちの隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が互いに結合して形成された単環又は縮合環における少なくとも一つの水素は、
  炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、
  環形成原子数5~50の複素環基、
  -O-(R920)で表される基、および
  -N(R921)(R922)で表される基からなる群から選択される少なくともいずれかの置換基で置換されていているか、もしくは置換されておらず、
当該置換基における少なくとも一つの水素は、環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基または炭素数1~50のアルキル基で置換されているか、もしくは置換されておらず、
 前記置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成せず、かつ、前記置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成しないR~R11、並びにR12~R13、およびRは、それぞれ独立に、
  水素原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数2~50のアルケニル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数2~50のアルキニル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、
  -Si(R911)(R912)(R913)で表される基、
  -O-(R914)で表される基、
  -S-(R915)で表される基、
  -N(R916)(R917)で表される基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数7~50のアラルキル基、
  -C(=O)R918で表される基、
  -COOR919で表される基、
  ハロゲン原子、
  シアノ基、
  ニトロ基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基であり、
 前記置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成せず、かつ、前記置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成しないRY1は、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数2~50のアルケニル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数2~50のアルキニル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、または
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基であり、
 RY2およびRY3からなる組が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 前記置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成せず、かつ、前記置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成しないRY2およびRY3、並びにRY4およびRY5は、それぞれ独立に、
  水素原子、
  ハロゲン原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、または
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基であり、
 R911~R922は、それぞれ独立に、
  水素原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基であり、
 R911が複数存在する場合、複数のR911は、互いに同一であるか又は異なり、
 R912が複数存在する場合、複数のR912は、互いに同一であるか又は異なり、
 R913が複数存在する場合、複数のR913は、互いに同一であるか又は異なり、
 R914が複数存在する場合、複数のR914は、互いに同一であるか又は異なり、
 R915が複数存在する場合、複数のR915は、互いに同一であるか又は異なり、
 R916が複数存在する場合、複数のR916は、互いに同一であるか又は異なり、
 R917が複数存在する場合、複数のR917は、互いに同一であるか又は異なり、
 R918が複数存在する場合、複数のR918は、互いに同一であるか又は異なり、
 R919が複数存在する場合、複数のR919は、互いに同一であるか又は異なり、
 R920が複数存在する場合、複数のR920は、互いに同一であるか又は異なり、
 R921が複数存在する場合、複数のR921は、互いに同一であるか又は異なり、
 R922が複数存在する場合、複数のR922は、互いに同一であるか又は異なる。)
(In the general formula (D10),
X 1 is CR 1 or a nitrogen atom,
X 2 is CR 2 or a nitrogen atom,
X 3 is CR 3 or a nitrogen atom,
X 4 is CR 4 or a nitrogen atom,
X 5 is CR 5 or a nitrogen atom,
X 6 is CR 6 or a nitrogen atom,
X 7 is CR 7 , a nitrogen atom, or a carbon atom bonded to X 8 with a single bond,
X 8 is CR 8 , a nitrogen atom, or a carbon atom bonded to X 7 with a single bond,
X 9 is CR 9 or a nitrogen atom,
X 10 is CR 10 or a nitrogen atom,
X 11 is CR 11 or a nitrogen atom,
X 12 is CR 12 or a nitrogen atom,
Q is CR Q or a nitrogen atom,
Y is NR Y1 , an oxygen atom, a sulfur atom, C(R Y2 )(R Y3 ) or Si(R Y4 )(R Y5 ),
One or more sets of adjacent two or more of R 1 to R 6 and R 9 to R 11 are
bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other,
One or more of the sets consisting of two or more adjacent ones of R 3, R 4 and R Y1 ,
bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other,
At least one hydrogen in a monocyclic ring or a condensed ring formed by bonding one or more of a group consisting of two or more adjacent ones of R 3 , R 4 and R Y1 to each other is
an alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
an aryl group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms;
a heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring atoms;
is substituted with at least one substituent selected from the group consisting of a group represented by -O-(R 920 ) and a group represented by -N(R 921 )(R 922 ), or not replaced,
At least one hydrogen in the substituent is substituted with an aryl group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms or an alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms, or is not substituted,
R 1 to R 11 , R 12 to R 13 , and R Q that do not form a substituted or unsubstituted monocyclic ring and do not form a substituted or unsubstituted fused ring are each independently,
hydrogen atom,
Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted alkenyl group having 2 to 50 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted alkynyl group having 2 to 50 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 ring carbon atoms,
A group represented by -Si(R 911 )(R 912 )(R 913 ),
A group represented by -O-(R 914 ),
A group represented by -S-(R 915 ),
A group represented by -N(R 916 )(R 917 ),
a substituted or unsubstituted aralkyl group having 7 to 50 carbon atoms,
-C(=O)R A group represented by 918 ,
- A group represented by COOR 919 ,
halogen atom,
cyano group,
nitro group,
a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring atoms;
R Y1 that does not form the substituted or unsubstituted monocycle and does not form the substituted or unsubstituted fused ring,
Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted alkenyl group having 2 to 50 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted alkynyl group having 2 to 50 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 ring carbon atoms,
A substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring atoms,
The set consisting of R Y2 and R Y3 is
bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other,
R Y2 and R Y3 that do not form a substituted or unsubstituted monocyclic ring and do not form a substituted or unsubstituted fused ring, and R Y4 and R Y5 are each independently,
hydrogen atom,
halogen atom,
Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
A substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring atoms,
R 911 to R 922 are each independently,
hydrogen atom,
Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 ring carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring atoms;
When a plurality of R 911s exist, the plurality of R 911s are the same or different from each other,
When a plurality of R 912s exist, the plurality of R 912s are the same or different from each other,
When a plurality of R 913s exist, the plurality of R 913s are the same or different from each other,
When a plurality of R 914s exist, the plurality of R 914s are the same or different from each other,
When a plurality of R 915s exist, the plurality of R 915s are the same or different from each other,
When a plurality of R 916s exist, the plurality of R 916s are the same or different from each other,
When a plurality of R 917s exist, the plurality of R 917s are the same or different from each other,
When a plurality of R 918s exist, the plurality of R 918s are the same or different from each other,
When a plurality of R 919s exist, the plurality of R 919s are the same or different from each other,
When a plurality of R 920s exist, the plurality of R 920s are the same or different from each other,
When a plurality of R 921s exist, the plurality of R 921s are the same or different from each other,
When a plurality of R 922s exist, the plurality of R 922s are the same or different from each other. )
 前記一般式(D10)で表される化合物において、XがXと単結合で結合する炭素原子であり、XがXと単結合で結合する炭素原子である場合、例えば、前記一般式(D10)は、下記一般式(D10A)で表される。 In the compound represented by the general formula (D10), when X 7 is a carbon atom that is bonded to X 8 through a single bond, and X 8 is a carbon atom that is bonded to X 7 through a single bond, for example, Formula (D10) is represented by the following general formula (D10A).
(前記一般式(D10A)において、X~X、X~X12、Y、Q、及びR13は、それぞれ独立に、前記一般式(1)で定義した通りである。) (In the general formula (D10A), X 1 to X 6 , X 9 to X 12 , Y, Q, and R 13 are each independently as defined in the general formula (1).)
 前記一般式(D10)で表される化合物は、下記一般式(D12)で表されることも好ましい。 The compound represented by the general formula (D10) is also preferably represented by the following general formula (D12).
(前記一般式(D12)において、R~R13、RY1、Rは、それぞれ独立に、前記一般式(D10)で定義した通りである。) (In the general formula (D12), R 1 to R 13 , R Y1 , and R Q are each independently as defined in the general formula (D10).)
 前記一般式(D10)で表される化合物は、下記一般式(D12A)で表されることも好ましい。 The compound represented by the general formula (D10) is also preferably represented by the following general formula (D12A).
(前記一般式(D12A)において、R~R、R~R13、RY1、Rは、それぞれ独立に、前記一般式(D10)で定義した通りである。) (In the general formula (D12A), R 1 to R 6 , R 9 to R 13 , R Y1 , and R Q are each independently as defined in the general formula (D10).)
 前記一般式(D10)で表される化合物は、下記一般式(D13)で表されることも好ましい。 The compound represented by the general formula (D10) is also preferably represented by the following general formula (D13).
(前記一般式(D13)において、
 R~R、R~R13およびRは、それぞれ独立に、前記一般式(D10)で定義した通りであり、
 Rx1~Rx4のうちの隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 前記置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成せず、かつ、前記置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成しないRX1~Rx4は、それぞれ独立に、
  水素原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数2~50のアルケニル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数2~50のアルキニル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数7~50のアラルキル基、
  -Si(R931)(R932)(R933)で表される基、
  -O-(R934)で表される基、
  -S-(R935)で表される基、
  -N(R936)(R937)で表される基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数7~50のアラルキル基、
  -C(=O)R938で表される基、
  -COOR939で表される基、
  ハロゲン原子、
  シアノ基、
  ニトロ基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基であり、
 R931~R939は、それぞれ独立に、
  水素原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基であり、
 R931が複数存在する場合、複数のR931は、互いに同一であるか又は異なり、
 R932が複数存在する場合、複数のR932は、互いに同一であるか又は異なり、
 R933が複数存在する場合、複数のR933は、互いに同一であるか又は異なり、
 R934が複数存在する場合、複数のR934は、互いに同一であるか又は異なり、
 R935が複数存在する場合、複数のR935は、互いに同一であるか又は異なり、
 R936が複数存在する場合、複数のR936は、互いに同一であるか又は異なり、
 R937が複数存在する場合、複数のR937は、互いに同一であるか又は異なり、
 R938が複数存在する場合、複数のR938は、互いに同一であるか又は異なり、
 R939が複数存在する場合、複数のR939は、互いに同一であるか又は異なる。)
(In the general formula (D13),
R 1 to R 3 , R 5 to R 13 and R Q are each independently as defined in the general formula (D10),
One or more pairs of adjacent two or more of R x1 to R x4 are
bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other,
Each of R
hydrogen atom,
Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted alkenyl group having 2 to 50 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted alkynyl group having 2 to 50 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 ring carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted aralkyl group having 7 to 50 carbon atoms,
A group represented by -Si(R 931 )(R 932 )(R 933 ),
A group represented by -O-(R 934 ),
A group represented by -S-(R 935 ),
A group represented by -N(R 936 )(R 937 ),
a substituted or unsubstituted aralkyl group having 7 to 50 carbon atoms,
-C(=O)R A group represented by 938 ,
- A group represented by COOR 939 ,
halogen atom,
cyano group,
nitro group,
a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring atoms;
R 931 to R 939 are each independently,
hydrogen atom,
Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring atoms;
When a plurality of R 931s exist, the plurality of R 931s are the same or different from each other,
When a plurality of R 932s exist, the plurality of R 932s are the same or different from each other,
When multiple R 933s exist, the multiple R 933s are the same or different,
When a plurality of R 934s exist, the plurality of R 934s are the same or different from each other,
When a plurality of R 935s exist, the plurality of R 935s are the same or different from each other,
When a plurality of R 936s exist, the plurality of R 936s are the same or different from each other,
When multiple R 937s exist, the multiple R 937s are the same or different,
When a plurality of R 938s exist, the plurality of R 938s are the same or different from each other,
When a plurality of R 939s exist, the plurality of R 939s are the same or different from each other. )
 なお、前記一般式(D13)において、例えば、R及びRからなる組が、互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は互いに結合しない。 In addition, in the general formula (D13), for example, the set consisting of R 5 and R 6 may be bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, or may be bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted fused ring. do not form a ring or bond to each other.
 前記一般式(D10)で表される化合物は、下記一般式(D13A)で表されることも好ましい。 The compound represented by the general formula (D10) is also preferably represented by the following general formula (D13A).
(前記一般式(D13A)において、R~R、R~R、R~R13およびRは、それぞれ独立に、前記一般式(1)で定義した通りであり、Rx1~Rx4は、それぞれ独立に、前記一般式(D13)で定義した通りである。) (In the general formula (D13A), R 1 to R 3 , R 5 to R 6 , R 9 to R 13 and R Q are each independently as defined in the general formula (1), and R x1 ~R x4 are each independently as defined in the general formula (D13).)
 前記一般式(D10)で表される化合物において、R~R13及びRは、それぞれ独立に、
  水素原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、または
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50のヘテロアリール基であることも好ましい。
In the compound represented by the general formula (D10), R 1 to R 13 and R Q are each independently,
hydrogen atom,
Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
It is also preferably a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted heteroaryl group having 5 to 50 ring atoms.
 前記一般式(D10)で表される化合物において、R~R13及びRは、それぞれ独立に、
  水素原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~25のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~25のアリール基、または
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~25のヘテロアリール基であることも好ましい。
In the compound represented by the general formula (D10), R 1 to R 13 and R Q are each independently,
hydrogen atom,
Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 25 carbon atoms,
It is also preferably a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 25 ring carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted heteroaryl group having 5 to 25 ring atoms.
 前記一般式(D10)で表される化合物において、R~R、R~R13、R及びRx1~Rx4は、それぞれ独立に、
  水素原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、または
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50のヘテロアリール基であることも好ましい。
In the compound represented by the general formula (D10), R 1 to R 3 , R 5 to R 13 , R Q and R x1 to R x4 are each independently,
hydrogen atom,
Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
It is also preferably a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted heteroaryl group having 5 to 50 ring atoms.
 前記一般式(D10)で表される化合物において、R~R、R~R13、R及びRx1~Rx4は、それぞれ独立に、
  水素原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~25のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~25のアリール基、または
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~25のヘテロアリール基であることも好ましい。
In the compound represented by the general formula (D10), R 1 to R 3 , R 5 to R 13 , R Q and R x1 to R x4 are each independently,
hydrogen atom,
Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 25 carbon atoms,
It is also preferably a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 25 ring carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted heteroaryl group having 5 to 25 ring atoms.
 前記一般式(D10)で表される化合物において、R~R13、R及びRx1~Rx4は、それぞれ独立に、
  水素原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、または
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50のヘテロアリール基であることが好ましい。
In the compound represented by the general formula (D10), R 1 to R 13 , R Q and R x1 to R x4 are each independently,
hydrogen atom,
Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
It is preferably a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted heteroaryl group having 5 to 50 ring atoms.
 前記一般式(D10)で表される化合物において、R~R13、R及びRx1~Rx4は、それぞれ独立に、
  水素原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~25のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~25のアリール基、または
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~25のヘテロアリール基であることが好ましい。
In the compound represented by the general formula (D10), R 1 to R 13 , R Q and R x1 to R x4 are each independently,
hydrogen atom,
Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 25 carbon atoms,
It is preferably a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 25 ring carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted heteroaryl group having 5 to 25 ring atoms.
 前記一般式(D10)で表される化合物は、下記一般式(D14)で表されることも好ましい。 The compound represented by the general formula (D10) is also preferably represented by the following general formula (D14).
(前記一般式(D14)において、R、R6、13、およびRx2は、それぞれ独立に、
  水素原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~10のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~12のアリール基、または
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~18のヘテロアリール基である。)
(In the general formula (D14), R 2 , R 6 , R 13 , R Q and R x2 are each independently,
hydrogen atom,
Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 10 carbon atoms,
A substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 12 ring carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted heteroaryl group having 5 to 18 ring atoms. )
 前記一般式(D10)で表される化合物は、下記一般式(D15)で表されることも好ましい。 The compound represented by the general formula (D10) is also preferably represented by the following general formula (D15).
(前記一般式(D15)において、R、R6、13、およびRx2は、それぞれ独立に、
  水素原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~10のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~12のアリール基、または
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~18のヘテロアリール基である。)
(In the general formula (D15), R 2 , R 6 , R 13 , R Q and R x2 are each independently,
hydrogen atom,
Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 10 carbon atoms,
A substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 12 ring carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted heteroaryl group having 5 to 18 ring atoms. )
 前記一般式(D10)で表される化合物において、R13およびRは、それぞれ独立に、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~10のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換のフェニル基、
  置換もしくは無置換のナフチル基、または
  置換もしくは無置換のジベンゾフラニル基であることが好ましい。
In the compound represented by the general formula (D10), R 13 and R Q are each independently,
Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 10 carbon atoms,
substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group,
It is preferably a substituted or unsubstituted naphthyl group or a substituted or unsubstituted dibenzofuranyl group.
 前記一般式(D10)で表される化合物において、RおよびRx2は、それぞれ独立に、水素原子、または置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~10のアルキル基であることが好ましい。 In the compound represented by the general formula (D10), R 6 and R x2 are preferably each independently a hydrogen atom or a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 10 carbon atoms.
(一般式(D20)で表される化合物)
 第四実施形態に係る有機EL素子において、第二の化合物は、下記一般式(D20)で表される化合物であることも好ましい。
(Compound represented by general formula (D20))
In the organic EL device according to the fourth embodiment, it is also preferable that the second compound is a compound represented by the following general formula (D20).
 前記一般式(D20)において、
 Xは、窒素原子、又はYと結合する炭素原子であり、
 Yは、水素原子又は置換基であり、
 R21~R26は、それぞれ独立に、水素原子もしくは置換基であるか、又はR21及びR22の組、R22及びR23の組、R24及びR25の組、並びにR25及びR26の組のいずれか1つ以上の組が互いに結合して環を形成し、
 置換基としてのY、及びR21~R26は、それぞれ独立に、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~30のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~30のハロゲン化アルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~30のシクロアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~30のアリール基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~30のアルコキシ基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~30のハロゲン化アルコキシ基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~30のアルキルチオ基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~30のアリールオキシ基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~30のアリールチオ基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数2~30のアルケニル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数7~30のアラルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~30のヘテロアリール基、
  ハロゲン原子、
  カルボキシ基、
  置換もしくは無置換のエステル基、
  置換もしくは無置換のカルバモイル基、
  置換もしくは無置換のアミノ基、
  ニトロ基、
  シアノ基、
  置換もしくは無置換のシリル基、及び
  置換もしくは無置換のシロキサニル基からなる群から選択され、
 Z21及びZ22は、それぞれ独立に、置換基であるか、又はZ21及びZ22が互いに結合して環を形成し、
 置換基としてのZ21及びZ22は、それぞれ独立に、
  ハロゲン原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~30のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~30のハロゲン化アルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~30のアリール基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~30のアルコキシ基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~30のハロゲン化アルコキシ基、及び
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~30のアリールオキシ基からなる群から選択される。
In the general formula (D20),
X is a nitrogen atom or a carbon atom bonded to Y,
Y is a hydrogen atom or a substituent,
R 21 to R 26 are each independently a hydrogen atom or a substituent, or a set of R 21 and R 22 , a set of R 22 and R 23 , a set of R 24 and R 25 , and a set of R 25 and R Any one or more of the 26 pairs combine with each other to form a ring,
Y as a substituent and R 21 to R 26 are each independently,
Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 30 carbon atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted halogenated alkyl group having 1 to 30 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group having 3 to 30 ring carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 30 ring carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted alkoxy group having 1 to 30 carbon atoms,
substituted or unsubstituted halogenated alkoxy group having 1 to 30 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted alkylthio group having 1 to 30 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted aryloxy group having 6 to 30 ring carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted arylthio group having 6 to 30 ring carbon atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted alkenyl group having 2 to 30 carbon atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted aralkyl group having 7 to 30 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted heteroaryl group having 5 to 30 ring atoms;
halogen atom,
carboxy group,
substituted or unsubstituted ester group,
substituted or unsubstituted carbamoyl group,
substituted or unsubstituted amino group,
nitro group,
cyano group,
selected from the group consisting of a substituted or unsubstituted silyl group, and a substituted or unsubstituted siloxanyl group,
Z 21 and Z 22 are each independently a substituent, or Z 21 and Z 22 combine with each other to form a ring,
Z 21 and Z 22 as substituents each independently,
halogen atom,
Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 30 carbon atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted halogenated alkyl group having 1 to 30 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 30 ring carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted alkoxy group having 1 to 30 carbon atoms,
It is selected from the group consisting of a substituted or unsubstituted halogenated alkoxy group having 1 to 30 carbon atoms, and a substituted or unsubstituted aryloxy group having 6 to 30 ring carbon atoms.
 第四実施形態に係る第二の化合物において、「置換もしくは無置換の」という場合における置換基が、
  無置換の炭素数1~25のアルキル基、
  無置換の炭素数2~25のアルケニル基、
  無置換の炭素数2~25のアルキニル基、
  無置換の環形成炭素数3~25のシクロアルキル基、
  -Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基、
  -O-(R904)で表される基、
  -S-(R905)で表される基、
  -N(R906)(R907)で表される基、
  無置換の炭素数7~50のアラルキル基、
  -C(=O)R908で表される基、
  -COOR909で表される基、
  -S(=O)941で表される基、
  -P(=O)(R942)(R943)で表される基、
  -Ge(R944)(R945)(R946)で表される基、
  ハロゲン原子、
  シアノ基、
  ニトロ基、
  無置換の環形成炭素数6~25のアリール基、又は
  無置換の環形成原子数5~25の複素環基であり、
 R901~R909、並びにR941~R946は、それぞれ独立に、
  水素原子、
  無置換の炭素数1~25のアルキル基、
  無置換の環形成炭素数6~25のアリール基、又は
  無置換の環形成原子数5~25の複素環基であることが好ましい。
In the second compound according to the fourth embodiment, the substituent in the case of "substituted or unsubstituted" is
unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 25 carbon atoms,
unsubstituted alkenyl group having 2 to 25 carbon atoms,
an unsubstituted alkynyl group having 2 to 25 carbon atoms,
an unsubstituted cycloalkyl group having 3 to 25 ring carbon atoms,
A group represented by -Si(R 901 )(R 902 )(R 903 ),
A group represented by -O-(R 904 ),
A group represented by -S-(R 905 ),
A group represented by -N(R 906 )(R 907 ),
unsubstituted aralkyl group having 7 to 50 carbon atoms,
-C(=O)R A group represented by 908 ,
- A group represented by COOR 909 ,
A group represented by -S(=O) 2 R 941 ,
A group represented by -P(=O)(R 942 )(R 943 ),
-Ge(R 944 )(R 945 )(R 946 ),
halogen atom,
cyano group,
nitro group,
an unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 25 ring carbon atoms, or an unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 25 ring atoms;
R 901 to R 909 and R 941 to R 946 are each independently,
hydrogen atom,
unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 25 carbon atoms,
It is preferably an unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 25 ring carbon atoms or an unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 25 ring atoms.
 第四実施形態に係る第二の化合物において、「置換もしくは無置換の」という場合における置換基が、
  ハロゲン原子、
  無置換の炭素数1~25のアルキル基、
  無置換の環形成炭素数6~25のアリール基、又は
  無置換の環形成原子数5~25の複素環基であることが好ましい。
In the second compound according to the fourth embodiment, the substituent in the case of "substituted or unsubstituted" is
halogen atom,
unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 25 carbon atoms,
It is preferably an unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 25 ring carbon atoms or an unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 25 ring atoms.
 第四実施形態に係る第二の化合物において、「置換もしくは無置換の」という場合における置換基が、
  無置換の炭素数1~10のアルキル基、
  無置換の環形成炭素数6~12のアリール基、又は
  無置換の環形成原子数5~12の複素環基であることが好ましい。
In the second compound according to the fourth embodiment, the substituent in the case of "substituted or unsubstituted" is
unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 10 carbon atoms,
It is preferably an unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 12 ring carbon atoms or an unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 12 ring atoms.
 第四実施形態に係る第二の化合物において、「置換もしくは無置換」と記載された基は、いずれも「無置換」の基であることも好ましい。 In the second compound according to the fourth embodiment, it is also preferable that all groups described as "substituted or unsubstituted" are "unsubstituted" groups.
(一般式(D1)、(D11)、(D10)又は(D20)で表される化合物の具体例)
 前記一般式(D1)、(D11)、(D10)又は(D20)で表される化合物の具体例としては、例えば、以下の化合物が挙げられる。ただし、本発明は、これら具体例に限定されない。
(Specific examples of compounds represented by general formula (D1), (D11), (D10) or (D20))
Specific examples of the compound represented by the general formula (D1), (D11), (D10) or (D20) include the following compounds. However, the present invention is not limited to these specific examples.
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000116
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000116
(発光層における第一の化合物及び第二の化合物の関係)
 第四実施形態に係る有機EL素子において、発光層は、第一の化合物と、さらに第二の化合物とを含み、第二の化合物は、蛍光発光性の化合物であり、第一の化合物の一重項エネルギーS(M1)と、第二の化合物の一重項エネルギーS(M2)とが、下記数式(数1)の関係を満たすことが好ましい。
 S(M1)>S(M2) …(数1)
(Relationship between the first compound and the second compound in the light emitting layer)
In the organic EL device according to the fourth embodiment, the light emitting layer includes a first compound and a second compound, the second compound is a fluorescent compound, and the first compound is a single layer of the first compound. It is preferable that the term energy S 1 (M1) and the singlet energy S 1 (M2) of the second compound satisfy the relationship of the following formula (Equation 1).
S 1 (M1)>S 1 (M2) ... (Math. 1)
 第一の化合物の77[K]におけるエネルギーギャップT77K(M1)は、第二の化合物の77[K]におけるエネルギーギャップT77K(M2)よりも大きいことが好ましい。すなわち、下記数式(数5)の関係を満たすことが好ましい。
 T77K(M1)>T77K(M2)…(数5)
The energy gap T 77K (M1) of the first compound at 77 [K] is preferably larger than the energy gap T 77K (M2) of the second compound at 77 [K]. That is, it is preferable that the relationship of the following mathematical formula (Equation 5) be satisfied.
T 77K (M1)>T 77K (M2)...(Math. 5)
 第四実施形態の有機EL素子を発光させたときに、発光層において、主に第二の化合物が発光していることが好ましい。 When the organic EL element of the fourth embodiment emits light, it is preferable that the second compound mainly emits light in the light emitting layer.
(TADF機構(メカニズム))
 図4は、発光層における第二の化合物M2及び第一の化合物M1のエネルギー準位の関係の一例を示す図である。図4において、S0は、基底状態を表す。S1(M1)は、第一の化合物M1の最低励起一重項状態を表す。T1(M1)は、第一の化合物M1の最低励起三重項状態を表す。S1(M2)は、第二の化合物M2の最低励起一重項状態を表す。T1(M2)は、第二の化合物M2の最低励起三重項状態を表す。
 図4中のS1(M1)からS1(M2)へ向かう破線の矢印は、第一の化合物M1の最低励起一重項状態から第二の化合物M2へのフェルスター型エネルギー移動を表す。
 図4に示すように、第一の化合物M1としてΔST(M1)の小さな化合物を用いると、最低励起三重項状態T1(M1)は、熱エネルギーにより、最低励起一重項状態S1(M1)に逆項間交差が可能である。そして、第一の化合物M1の最低励起一重項状態S1(M1)から第二の化合物M2へのフェルスター型エネルギー移動が生じ、最低励起一重項状態S1(M2)が生成する。この結果、第二の化合物M2の最低励起一重項状態S1(M2)からの蛍光発光を観測することができる。このTADF機構による遅延蛍光を利用することによっても、理論的に内部量子効率を100%まで高めることができると考えられている。
(TADF mechanism)
FIG. 4 is a diagram showing an example of the relationship between the energy levels of the second compound M2 and the first compound M1 in the light emitting layer. In FIG. 4, S0 represents the ground state. S1 (M1) represents the lowest excited singlet state of the first compound M1. T1 (M1) represents the lowest excited triplet state of the first compound M1. S1(M2) represents the lowest excited singlet state of the second compound M2. T1(M2) represents the lowest excited triplet state of the second compound M2.
The dashed arrow pointing from S1 (M1) to S1 (M2) in FIG. 4 represents Förster type energy transfer from the lowest excited singlet state of the first compound M1 to the second compound M2.
As shown in FIG. 4, when a compound with a small ΔST (M1) is used as the first compound M1, the lowest excited triplet state T1 (M1) is reversed to the lowest excited singlet state S1 (M1) due to thermal energy. Intersystem crossing is possible. Then, a Förster type energy transfer occurs from the lowest excited singlet state S1 (M1) of the first compound M1 to the second compound M2, and the lowest excited singlet state S1 (M2) is generated. As a result, fluorescence emission from the lowest excited singlet state S1 (M2) of the second compound M2 can be observed. It is believed that the internal quantum efficiency can be theoretically increased to 100% by utilizing delayed fluorescence caused by this TADF mechanism.
 第四実施形態の有機EL素子は、赤色発光または緑色発光することが好ましい。
 第四実施形態の有機EL素子が緑色発光する場合、有機EL素子から発光する光の最大ピーク波長は、500nm以上560nm以下であることが好ましい。
 第四実施形態の有機EL素子が赤色発光する場合、有機EL素子から発光する光の最大ピーク波長は、600nm以上660nm以下であることが好ましい。
 第四実施形態の有機EL素子が青色発光する場合、有機EL素子から発光する光の最大ピーク波長は、430nm以上480nm以下であることが好ましい。
The organic EL element of the fourth embodiment preferably emits red light or green light.
When the organic EL element of the fourth embodiment emits green light, the maximum peak wavelength of the light emitted from the organic EL element is preferably 500 nm or more and 560 nm or less.
When the organic EL element of the fourth embodiment emits red light, the maximum peak wavelength of the light emitted from the organic EL element is preferably 600 nm or more and 660 nm or less.
When the organic EL element of the fourth embodiment emits blue light, the maximum peak wavelength of the light emitted from the organic EL element is preferably 430 nm or more and 480 nm or less.
 有機EL素子から発光する光の最大ピーク波長の測定は、以下のようにして行う。
 電流密度が10mA/cmとなるように有機EL素子に電圧を印加した時の分光放射輝度スペクトルを分光放射輝度計CS-2000(コニカミノルタ社製)で計測する。
 得られた分光放射輝度スペクトルにおいて、発光強度が最大となる発光スペクトルのピーク波長を測定し、これを最大ピーク波長(単位:nm)とする。
The maximum peak wavelength of light emitted from an organic EL element is measured as follows.
A spectral radiance spectrum is measured with a spectral radiance meter CS-2000 (manufactured by Konica Minolta) when a voltage is applied to the organic EL element so that the current density is 10 mA/cm 2 .
In the obtained spectral radiance spectrum, the peak wavelength of the emission spectrum at which the emission intensity becomes maximum is measured, and this is defined as the maximum peak wavelength (unit: nm).
(発光層の膜厚)
 第四実施形態の有機EL素子における発光層の膜厚は、好ましくは5nm以上50nm以下、より好ましくは7nm以上50nm以下、最も好ましくは10nm以上50nm以下である。5nm以上であると、発光層形成及び色度の調整が容易になりやすく、50nm以下であると、駆動電圧の上昇が抑制されやすい。
(Thickness of light emitting layer)
The thickness of the light emitting layer in the organic EL element of the fourth embodiment is preferably 5 nm or more and 50 nm or less, more preferably 7 nm or more and 50 nm or less, and most preferably 10 nm or more and 50 nm or less. When the thickness is 5 nm or more, it is easy to form a light emitting layer and adjust the chromaticity, and when it is 50 nm or less, an increase in driving voltage is easily suppressed.
(発光層における化合物の含有率)
 発光層に含まれている第一の化合物及び第二の化合物の含有率は、例えば、以下の範囲であることが好ましい。
 第一の化合物の含有率は、10質量%以上80質量%以下であることが好ましく、10質量%以上60質量%以下であることがより好ましく、20質量%以上60質量%以下であることがさらに好ましい。また、第一の化合物の含有率は、90質量%以上99.9質量%以下でもよく、95質量%以上99.9質量%以下でもよく、99質量%以上99.9質量%以下でもよい。
 第二の化合物の含有率は、0.01質量%以上10質量%以下であることが好ましく、0.01質量%以上5質量%以下であることがより好ましく、0.01質量%以上1質量%以下であることがさらに好ましい。
 なお、第四実施形態は、発光層に、第一の化合物及び第二の化合物以外の材料が含まれることを除外しない。
 発光層は、第一の化合物を1種のみ含んでもよいし、2種以上含んでもよい。発光層は、第二の化合物を1種のみ含んでもよいし、2種以上含んでもよい。
(Content of compound in luminescent layer)
It is preferable that the content of the first compound and the second compound contained in the light-emitting layer is, for example, in the following range.
The content of the first compound is preferably 10% by mass or more and 80% by mass or less, more preferably 10% by mass or more and 60% by mass or less, and preferably 20% by mass or more and 60% by mass or less. More preferred. Further, the content of the first compound may be 90% by mass or more and 99.9% by mass or less, 95% by mass or more and 99.9% by mass or less, or 99% by mass or more and 99.9% by mass or less.
The content of the second compound is preferably 0.01% by mass or more and 10% by mass or less, more preferably 0.01% by mass or more and 5% by mass or less, and 0.01% by mass or more and 1% by mass. % or less is more preferable.
Note that the fourth embodiment does not exclude that the light-emitting layer includes materials other than the first compound and the second compound.
The light emitting layer may contain only one kind of the first compound, or may contain two or more kinds of the first compound. The light-emitting layer may contain only one type of second compound, or may contain two or more types of the second compound.
(基板)
 基板は、有機EL素子の支持体として用いられる。基板としては、例えば、ガラス、石英、プラスチックなどを用いることができる。また、可撓性基板を用いてもよい。可撓性基板とは、折り曲げることができる(フレキシブル)基板のことであり、例えば、ポリカーボネート、ポリアリレート、ポリエーテルスルフォン、ポリプロピレン、ポリエステル、ポリフッ化ビニル、ポリ塩化ビニルからなるプラスチック基板等が挙げられる。また、無機蒸着フィルムを用いることもできる。
(substrate)
The substrate is used as a support for the organic EL element. As the substrate, for example, glass, quartz, plastic, etc. can be used. Alternatively, a flexible substrate may be used. A flexible substrate is a bendable (flexible) substrate, and includes, for example, a plastic substrate made of polycarbonate, polyarylate, polyethersulfone, polypropylene, polyester, polyvinyl fluoride, polyvinyl chloride, etc. . Moreover, an inorganic vapor-deposited film can also be used.
(陽極)
 基板上に形成される陽極には、仕事関数の大きい(具体的には4.0eV以上)金属、合金、電気伝導性化合物、およびこれらの混合物などを用いることが好ましい。具体的には、例えば、酸化インジウム-酸化スズ(ITO:Indium Tin Oxide)、珪素若しくは酸化珪素を含有した酸化インジウム-酸化スズ、酸化インジウム-酸化亜鉛、酸化タングステン、および酸化亜鉛を含有した酸化インジウム、グラフェン等が挙げられる。この他、金(Au)、白金(Pt)、ニッケル(Ni)、タングステン(W)、クロム(Cr)、モリブデン(Mo)、鉄(Fe)、コバルト(Co)、銅(Cu)、パラジウム(Pd)、チタン(Ti)、または金属材料の窒化物(例えば、窒化チタン)等が挙げられる。
 これらの材料は、通常、スパッタリング法により成膜される。例えば、酸化インジウム-酸化亜鉛は、酸化インジウムに対し1質量%以上10質量%以下の酸化亜鉛を加えたターゲットを用いることにより、スパッタリング法で形成することができる。また、例えば、酸化タングステン、および酸化亜鉛を含有した酸化インジウムは、酸化インジウムに対し酸化タングステンを0.5質量%以上5質量%以下、酸化亜鉛を0.1質量%以上1質量%以下含有したターゲットを用いることにより、スパッタリング法で形成することができる。その他、真空蒸着法、塗布法、インクジェット法、スピンコート法などにより作製してもよい。
 陽極上に形成されるEL層のうち、陽極に接して形成される正孔注入層は、陽極の仕事関数に関係なく正孔(ホール)注入が容易である複合材料を用いて形成されるため、電極材料として可能な材料(例えば、金属、合金、電気伝導性化合物、およびこれらの混合物、その他、元素周期表の第1族または第2族に属する元素も含む)を用いることができる。
 仕事関数の小さい材料である、元素周期表の第1族または第2族に属する元素、すなわちリチウム(Li)やセシウム(Cs)等のアルカリ金属、およびマグネシウム(Mg)、カルシウム(Ca)、ストロンチウム(Sr)等のアルカリ土類金属、およびこれらを含む合金(例えば、MgAg、AlLi)、ユーロピウム(Eu)、イッテルビウム(Yb)等の希土類金属およびこれらを含む合金等を用いることもできる。なお、アルカリ金属、アルカリ土類金属、およびこれらを含む合金を用いて陽極を形成する場合には、真空蒸着法やスパッタリング法を用いることができる。さらに、銀ペーストなどを用いる場合には、塗布法やインクジェット法などを用いることができる。
(anode)
For the anode formed on the substrate, it is preferable to use a metal, an alloy, an electrically conductive compound, a mixture thereof, or the like having a large work function (specifically, 4.0 eV or more). Specifically, for example, indium oxide-tin oxide (ITO), indium oxide-tin oxide containing silicon or silicon oxide, indium oxide-zinc oxide, tungsten oxide, and indium oxide containing zinc oxide. , graphene, etc. In addition, gold (Au), platinum (Pt), nickel (Ni), tungsten (W), chromium (Cr), molybdenum (Mo), iron (Fe), cobalt (Co), copper (Cu), palladium ( Pd), titanium (Ti), or a nitride of a metal material (eg, titanium nitride).
These materials are usually formed into films by sputtering. For example, indium oxide-zinc oxide can be formed by a sputtering method by using a target containing 1% by mass or more and 10% by mass or less of zinc oxide relative to indium oxide. Furthermore, for example, indium oxide containing tungsten oxide and zinc oxide contains 0.5% by mass or more of tungsten oxide and 5% by mass or less, and 0.1% by mass or more and 1% by mass or less of zinc oxide relative to indium oxide. By using a target, it can be formed by a sputtering method. In addition, it may be produced by a vacuum evaporation method, a coating method, an inkjet method, a spin coating method, or the like.
Among the EL layers formed on the anode, the hole injection layer formed in contact with the anode is formed using a composite material that allows easy hole injection regardless of the work function of the anode. , materials that can be used as electrode materials (for example, metals, alloys, electrically conductive compounds, mixtures thereof, and other elements belonging to Group 1 or Group 2 of the Periodic Table of Elements) can be used.
Elements belonging to Group 1 or Group 2 of the periodic table of elements, which are materials with a small work function, such as alkali metals such as lithium (Li) and cesium (Cs), as well as magnesium (Mg), calcium (Ca), and strontium. Alkaline earth metals such as (Sr), alloys containing these (for example, MgAg, AlLi), rare earth metals such as europium (Eu), ytterbium (Yb), alloys containing these, etc. can also be used. In addition, when forming an anode using an alkali metal, an alkaline earth metal, or an alloy containing these, a vacuum evaporation method or a sputtering method can be used. Furthermore, when silver paste or the like is used, a coating method, an inkjet method, etc. can be used.
(陰極)
 陰極には、仕事関数の小さい(具体的には3.8eV以下)金属、合金、電気伝導性化合物、およびこれらの混合物などを用いることが好ましい。このような陰極材料の具体例としては、元素周期表の第1族または第2族に属する元素、すなわちリチウム(Li)やセシウム(Cs)等のアルカリ金属、およびマグネシウム(Mg)、カルシウム(Ca)、ストロンチウム(Sr)等のアルカリ土類金属、およびこれらを含む合金(例えば、MgAg、AlLi)、ユーロピウム(Eu)、イッテルビウム(Yb)等の希土類金属およびこれらを含む合金等が挙げられる。
 なお、アルカリ金属、アルカリ土類金属、これらを含む合金を用いて陰極を形成する場合には、真空蒸着法やスパッタリング法を用いることができる。また、銀ペーストなどを用いる場合には、塗布法やインクジェット法などを用いることができる。
 なお、電子注入層を設けることにより、仕事関数の大小に関わらず、Al、Ag、ITO、グラフェン、珪素若しくは酸化珪素を含有した酸化インジウム-酸化スズ等様々な導電性材料を用いて陰極を形成することができる。これらの導電性材料は、スパッタリング法やインクジェット法、スピンコート法等を用いて成膜することができる。
(cathode)
For the cathode, it is preferable to use a metal, an alloy, an electrically conductive compound, a mixture thereof, or the like having a small work function (specifically, 3.8 eV or less). Specific examples of such cathode materials include elements belonging to Group 1 or Group 2 of the periodic table of elements, that is, alkali metals such as lithium (Li) and cesium (Cs), and magnesium (Mg) and calcium (Ca). ), alkaline earth metals such as strontium (Sr), alloys containing these (for example, MgAg, AlLi), rare earth metals such as europium (Eu), ytterbium (Yb), and alloys containing these.
In addition, when forming a cathode using an alkali metal, an alkaline earth metal, or an alloy containing these, a vacuum evaporation method or a sputtering method can be used. Furthermore, when using silver paste or the like, a coating method, an inkjet method, etc. can be used.
By providing an electron injection layer, the cathode can be formed using various conductive materials such as Al, Ag, ITO, graphene, silicon, or indium oxide-tin oxide containing silicon oxide, regardless of the size of the work function. can do. These conductive materials can be formed into films using a sputtering method, an inkjet method, a spin coating method, or the like.
(正孔注入層)
 正孔注入層は、正孔注入性の高い物質を含む層である。正孔注入性の高い物質としては、モリブデン酸化物、チタン酸化物、バナジウム酸化物、レニウム酸化物、ルテニウム酸化物、クロム酸化物、ジルコニウム酸化物、ハフニウム酸化物、タンタル酸化物、銀酸化物、タングステン酸化物、マンガン酸化物等を用いることができる。
 また、正孔注入性の高い物質としては、低分子の有機化合物である4,4’,4’’-トリス(N,N-ジフェニルアミノ)トリフェニルアミン(略称:TDATA)、4,4’,4’’-トリス[N-(3-メチルフェニル)-N-フェニルアミノ]トリフェニルアミン(略称:MTDATA)、4,4’-ビス[N-(4-ジフェニルアミノフェニル)-N-フェニルアミノ]ビフェニル(略称:DPAB)、4,4’-ビス(N-{4-[N’-(3-メチルフェニル)-N’-フェニルアミノ]フェニル}-N-フェニルアミノ)ビフェニル(略称:DNTPD)、1,3,5-トリス[N-(4-ジフェニルアミノフェニル)-N-フェニルアミノ]ベンゼン(略称:DPA3B)、3-[N-(9-フェニルカルバゾール-3-イル)-N-フェニルアミノ]-9-フェニルカルバゾール(略称:PCzPCA1)、3,6-ビス[N-(9-フェニルカルバゾール-3-イル)-N-フェニルアミノ]-9-フェニルカルバゾール(略称:PCzPCA2)、3-[N-(1-ナフチル)-N-(9-フェニルカルバゾール-3-イル)アミノ]-9-フェニルカルバゾール(略称:PCzPCN1)等の芳香族アミン化合物等も挙げられる。
 また、正孔注入性の高い物質としては、高分子化合物(オリゴマー、デンドリマー、ポリマー等)を用いることもできる。例えば、ポリ(N-ビニルカルバゾール)(略称:PVK)、ポリ(4-ビニルトリフェニルアミン)(略称:PVTPA)、ポリ[N-(4-{N’-[4-(4-ジフェニルアミノ)フェニル]フェニル-N’-フェニルアミノ}フェニル)メタクリルアミド](略称:PTPDMA)、ポリ[N,N’-ビス(4-ブチルフェニル)-N,N’-ビス(フェニル)ベンジジン](略称:Poly-TPD)などの高分子化合物が挙げられる。また、ポリ(3,4-エチレンジオキシチオフェン)/ポリ(スチレンスルホン酸)(PEDOT/PSS)、ポリアニリン/ポリ(スチレンスルホン酸)(PAni/PSS)等の酸を添加した高分子化合物を用いることもできる。
(hole injection layer)
The hole injection layer is a layer containing a substance with high hole injection properties. Substances with high hole injection properties include molybdenum oxide, titanium oxide, vanadium oxide, rhenium oxide, ruthenium oxide, chromium oxide, zirconium oxide, hafnium oxide, tantalum oxide, silver oxide, Tungsten oxide, manganese oxide, etc. can be used.
In addition, as substances with high hole injection properties, 4,4',4''-tris(N,N-diphenylamino)triphenylamine (abbreviation: TDATA), 4,4' , 4''-tris[N-(3-methylphenyl)-N-phenylamino]triphenylamine (abbreviation: MTDATA), 4,4'-bis[N-(4-diphenylaminophenyl)-N-phenyl amino]biphenyl (abbreviation: DPAB), 4,4'-bis(N-{4-[N'-(3-methylphenyl)-N'-phenylamino]phenyl}-N-phenylamino)biphenyl (abbreviation: DNTPD), 1,3,5-tris[N-(4-diphenylaminophenyl)-N-phenylamino]benzene (abbreviation: DPA3B), 3-[N-(9-phenylcarbazol-3-yl)-N -phenylamino]-9-phenylcarbazole (abbreviation: PCzPCA1), 3,6-bis[N-(9-phenylcarbazol-3-yl)-N-phenylamino]-9-phenylcarbazole (abbreviation: PCzPCA2), Also included are aromatic amine compounds such as 3-[N-(1-naphthyl)-N-(9-phenylcarbazol-3-yl)amino]-9-phenylcarbazole (abbreviation: PCzPCN1).
Moreover, as a substance with high hole injection property, a high molecular compound (oligomer, dendrimer, polymer, etc.) can also be used. For example, poly(N-vinylcarbazole) (abbreviation: PVK), poly(4-vinyltriphenylamine) (abbreviation: PVTPA), poly[N-(4-{N'-[4-(4-diphenylamino) phenyl]phenyl-N'-phenylamino}phenyl) methacrylamide] (abbreviation: PTPDMA), poly[N,N'-bis(4-butylphenyl)-N,N'-bis(phenyl)benzidine] (abbreviation: Polymer compounds such as Poly-TPD) can be mentioned. Additionally, a polymer compound to which an acid is added, such as poly(3,4-ethylenedioxythiophene)/poly(styrene sulfonic acid) (PEDOT/PSS) or polyaniline/poly(styrene sulfonic acid) (PAni/PSS), is used. You can also do that.
(正孔輸送層)
 正孔輸送層は、正孔輸送性の高い物質を含む層である。正孔輸送層には、芳香族アミン化合物、カルバゾール誘導体、アントラセン誘導体等を使用する事ができる。具体的には、4,4’-ビス[N-(1-ナフチル)-N-フェニルアミノ]ビフェニル(略称:NPB)やN,N’-ビス(3-メチルフェニル)-N,N’-ジフェニル-[1,1’-ビフェニル]-4,4’-ジアミン(略称:TPD)、4-フェニル-4’-(9-フェニルフルオレン-9-イル)トリフェニルアミン(略称:BAFLP)、4,4’-ビス[N-(9,9-ジメチルフルオレン-2-イル)-N-フェニルアミノ]ビフェニル(略称:DFLDPBi)、4,4’,4’’-トリス(N,N-ジフェニルアミノ)トリフェニルアミン(略称:TDATA)、4,4’,4’’-トリス[N-(3-メチルフェニル)-N-フェニルアミノ]トリフェニルアミン(略称:MTDATA)、4,4’-ビス[N-(スピロ-9,9’-ビフルオレン-2-イル)-N―フェニルアミノ]ビフェニル(略称:BSPB)などの芳香族アミン化合物等を用いることができる。ここに述べた物質は、主に10-6cm2/Vs以上の正孔移動度を有する物質である。
 正孔輸送層には、CBP、CzPA、PCzPAのようなカルバゾール誘導体や、t-BuDNA、DNA、DPAnthのようなアントラセン誘導体を用いても良い。ポリ(N-ビニルカルバゾール)(略称:PVK)やポリ(4-ビニルトリフェニルアミン)(略称:PVTPA)等の高分子化合物を用いることもできる。
 但し、電子よりも正孔の輸送性の高い物質であれば、これら以外の物質を用いてもよい。なお、正孔輸送性の高い物質を含む層は、単層であっても、上記物質からなる層が二層以上積層された層であってもよい。
(hole transport layer)
The hole transport layer is a layer containing a substance with high hole transport properties. For the hole transport layer, aromatic amine compounds, carbazole derivatives, anthracene derivatives, etc. can be used. Specifically, 4,4'-bis[N-(1-naphthyl)-N-phenylamino]biphenyl (abbreviation: NPB) and N,N'-bis(3-methylphenyl)-N,N'- Diphenyl-[1,1'-biphenyl]-4,4'-diamine (abbreviation: TPD), 4-phenyl-4'-(9-phenylfluoren-9-yl)triphenylamine (abbreviation: BAFLP), 4 , 4'-bis[N-(9,9-dimethylfluoren-2-yl)-N-phenylamino]biphenyl (abbreviation: DFLDPBi), 4,4',4''-tris(N,N-diphenylamino) ) triphenylamine (abbreviation: TDATA), 4,4',4''-tris[N-(3-methylphenyl)-N-phenylamino]triphenylamine (abbreviation: MTDATA), 4,4'-bis Aromatic amine compounds such as [N-(spiro-9,9'-bifluoren-2-yl)-N-phenylamino]biphenyl (abbreviation: BSPB) can be used. The substances described here mainly have a hole mobility of 10-6 cm2/Vs or more.
For the hole transport layer, carbazole derivatives such as CBP, CzPA, and PCzPA, and anthracene derivatives such as t-BuDNA, DNA, and DPAnth may be used. Polymer compounds such as poly(N-vinylcarbazole) (abbreviation: PVK) and poly(4-vinyltriphenylamine) (abbreviation: PVTPA) can also be used.
However, any material other than these may be used as long as it has a higher transportability for holes than for electrons. Note that the layer containing a substance with high hole transport properties may be a single layer or a layer in which two or more layers made of the above substance are laminated.
(電子輸送層)
 電子輸送層は、電子輸送性の高い物質を含む層である。電子輸送層には、1)アルミニウム錯体、ベリリウム錯体、亜鉛錯体等の金属錯体、2)イミダゾール誘導体、ベンゾイミダゾール誘導体、アジン誘導体、カルバゾール誘導体、フェナントロリン誘導体等の複素芳香族化合物、3)高分子化合物を使用することができる。具体的には低分子の有機化合物として、Alq、トリス(4-メチル-8-キノリノラト)アルミニウム(略称:Almq)、ビス(10-ヒドロキシベンゾ[h]キノリナト)ベリリウム(略称:BeBq)、BAlq、Znq、ZnPBO、ZnBTZなどの金属錯体等を用いることができる。また、金属錯体以外にも、2-(4-ビフェニリル)-5-(4-tert-ブチルフェニル)-1,3,4-オキサジアゾール(略称:PBD)、1,3-ビス[5-(ptert-ブチルフェニル)-1,3,4-オキサジアゾール-2-イル]ベンゼン(略称:OXD-7)、3-(4-tert-ブチルフェニル)-4-フェニル-5-(4-ビフェニリル)-1,2,4-トリアゾール(略称:TAZ)、3-(4-tert-ブチルフェニル)-4-(4-エチルフェニル)-5-(4-ビフェニリル)-1,2,4-トリアゾール(略称:p-EtTAZ)、バソフェナントロリン(略称:BPhen)、バソキュプロイン(略称:BCP)、4,4’-ビス(5-メチルベンゾオキサゾール-2-イル)スチルベン(略称:BzOs)などの複素芳香族化合物も用いることができる。ここに述べた物質は、主に10-6cm/Vs以上の電子移動度を有する物質である。なお、正孔輸送性よりも電子輸送性の高い物質であれば、上記以外の物質を電子輸送層として用いてもよい。また、電子輸送層は、単層であっても、上記物質からなる層が二層以上積層された層であってもよい。
 また、電子輸送層には、高分子化合物を用いることもできる。例えば、ポリ[(9,9-ジヘキシルフルオレン-2,7-ジイル)-co-(ピリジン-3,5-ジイル)](略称:PF-Py)、ポリ[(9,9-ジオクチルフルオレン-2,7-ジイル)-co-(2,2’-ビピリジン-6,6’-ジイル)](略称:PF-BPy)などを用いることができる。
(electron transport layer)
The electron transport layer is a layer containing a substance with high electron transport properties. The electron transport layer contains 1) metal complexes such as aluminum complexes, beryllium complexes, and zinc complexes, 2) heteroaromatic compounds such as imidazole derivatives, benzimidazole derivatives, azine derivatives, carbazole derivatives, and phenanthroline derivatives, and 3) polymer compounds. can be used. Specifically, low-molecular organic compounds include Alq, tris(4-methyl-8-quinolinolato)aluminum (abbreviation: Almq 3 ), bis(10-hydroxybenzo[h]quinolinato) beryllium (abbreviation: BeBq 2 ), Metal complexes such as BAlq, Znq, ZnPBO, ZnBTZ, etc. can be used. In addition to metal complexes, 2-(4-biphenylyl)-5-(4-tert-butylphenyl)-1,3,4-oxadiazole (abbreviation: PBD), 1,3-bis[5- (ptert-butylphenyl)-1,3,4-oxadiazol-2-yl]benzene (abbreviation: OXD-7), 3-(4-tert-butylphenyl)-4-phenyl-5-(4- biphenylyl)-1,2,4-triazole (abbreviation: TAZ), 3-(4-tert-butylphenyl)-4-(4-ethylphenyl)-5-(4-biphenylyl)-1,2,4- Complex compounds such as triazole (abbreviation: p-EtTAZ), bathophenanthroline (abbreviation: BPhen), bathocuproine (abbreviation: BCP), and 4,4'-bis(5-methylbenzoxazol-2-yl)stilbene (abbreviation: BzOs) Aromatic compounds can also be used. The substances mentioned here mainly have an electron mobility of 10 −6 cm 2 /Vs or more. Note that any material other than the above may be used as the electron transport layer, as long as it has a higher electron transport property than hole transport property. Further, the electron transport layer may be a single layer or a layer in which two or more layers made of the above substances are laminated.
Moreover, a polymer compound can also be used for the electron transport layer. For example, poly[(9,9-dihexylfluorene-2,7-diyl)-co-(pyridine-3,5-diyl)] (abbreviation: PF-Py), poly[(9,9-dioctylfluorene-2, ,7-diyl)-co-(2,2'-bipyridine-6,6'-diyl)] (abbreviation: PF-BPy), etc. can be used.
(電子注入層)
 電子注入層は、電子注入性の高い物質を含む層である。電子注入層には、リチウム(Li)、セシウム(Cs)、カルシウム(Ca)、フッ化リチウム(LiF)、フッ化セシウム(CsF)、フッ化カルシウム(CaF)、リチウム酸化物(LiOx)等のようなアルカリ金属、アルカリ土類金属、またはそれらの化合物を用いることができる。その他、電子輸送性を有する物質にアルカリ金属、アルカリ土類金属、またはそれらの化合物を含有させたもの、具体的にはAlq中にマグネシウム(Mg)を含有させたもの等を用いてもよい。なお、この場合には、陰極からの電子注入をより効率良く行うことができる。
 あるいは、電子注入層に、有機化合物と電子供与体(ドナー)とを混合してなる複合材料を用いてもよい。このような複合材料は、電子供与体によって有機化合物に電子が発生するため、電子注入性および電子輸送性に優れている。この場合、有機化合物としては、発生した電子の輸送に優れた材料であることが好ましく、具体的には、例えば上述した電子輸送層を構成する物質(金属錯体や複素芳香族化合物等)を用いることができる。電子供与体としては、有機化合物に対し電子供与性を示す物質であればよい。具体的には、アルカリ金属やアルカリ土類金属や希土類金属が好ましく、リチウム、セシウム、マグネシウム、カルシウム、エルビウム、イッテルビウム等が挙げられる。また、アルカリ金属酸化物やアルカリ土類金属酸化物が好ましく、リチウム酸化物、カルシウム酸化物、バリウム酸化物等が挙げられる。また、酸化マグネシウムのようなルイス塩基を用いることもできる。また、テトラチアフルバレン(略称:TTF)等の有機化合物を用いることもできる。
(electron injection layer)
The electron injection layer is a layer containing a substance with high electron injection properties. The electron injection layer contains lithium (Li), cesium (Cs), calcium (Ca), lithium fluoride (LiF), cesium fluoride (CsF), calcium fluoride (CaF 2 ), lithium oxide (LiOx), etc. Alkali metals, alkaline earth metals, or compounds thereof can be used. In addition, a material containing an alkali metal, an alkaline earth metal, or a compound thereof in a substance having electron transport properties, specifically, a material containing magnesium (Mg) in Alq, etc. may be used. Note that in this case, electron injection from the cathode can be performed more efficiently.
Alternatively, a composite material made of a mixture of an organic compound and an electron donor may be used for the electron injection layer. Such a composite material has excellent electron injection and electron transport properties because electrons are generated in the organic compound by the electron donor. In this case, the organic compound is preferably a material that is excellent in transporting generated electrons, and specifically, for example, the above-mentioned substances (metal complexes, heteroaromatic compounds, etc.) constituting the electron transport layer are used. be able to. The electron donor may be any substance that exhibits electron-donating properties to organic compounds. Specifically, alkali metals, alkaline earth metals, and rare earth metals are preferred, and examples include lithium, cesium, magnesium, calcium, erbium, and ytterbium. Moreover, alkali metal oxides and alkaline earth metal oxides are preferable, and examples thereof include lithium oxide, calcium oxide, barium oxide, and the like. Additionally, Lewis bases such as magnesium oxide can also be used. Moreover, organic compounds such as tetrathiafulvalene (abbreviation: TTF) can also be used.
(層形成方法)
 第四実施形態の有機EL素子の各層の形成方法としては、上記で特に言及した以外には制限されないが、真空蒸着法、スパッタリング法、プラズマ法、イオンプレーティング法などの乾式成膜法や、スピンコーティング法、ディッピング法、フローコーティング法、インクジェット法などの湿式成膜法などの公知の方法を採用することができる。
(Layer formation method)
Methods for forming each layer of the organic EL element of the fourth embodiment are not limited to those specifically mentioned above, but include dry film forming methods such as vacuum evaporation, sputtering, plasma, and ion plating, Known methods such as wet film forming methods such as spin coating method, dipping method, flow coating method, and inkjet method can be employed.
(膜厚)
 第四実施形態の有機EL素子の各有機層の膜厚は、上記で特に言及した以外には制限されないが、一般に膜厚が薄すぎるとピンホール等の欠陥が生じやすく、逆に厚すぎると高い印加電圧が必要となり効率が悪くなるため、通常は数nmから1μmの範囲が好ましい。
(film thickness)
The film thickness of each organic layer of the organic EL element of the fourth embodiment is not limited except as specifically mentioned above, but in general, if the film thickness is too thin, defects such as pinholes are likely to occur; Since a high applied voltage is required and efficiency deteriorates, the range of from several nm to 1 μm is usually preferable.
 第四実施形態に係る有機EL素子は、発光層に、第一の化合物としての第一実施形態又は第二実施形態に係る化合物と、第一の化合物よりも小さな最低励起一重項エネルギーを有する第二の化合物と、を含んでいる。
 第四実施形態に係る有機EL素子は、第一実施形態に係る化合物(第一の化合物)を含むので、第四実施形態によれば、有機EL素子の発光効率を向上させることができる。
 第四実施形態に係る有機EL素子は、第二実施形態に係る化合物(第一の化合物)を含むので、第四実施形態によれば、有機EL素子の寿命を向上させることができる。
 第四実施形態に係る有機EL素子は、表示装置および発光装置等の電子機器に使用できる。
The organic EL device according to the fourth embodiment includes, in the light-emitting layer, the compound according to the first embodiment or the second embodiment as a first compound, and a second compound having a lowest excited singlet energy smaller than that of the first compound. It contains two compounds.
Since the organic EL device according to the fourth embodiment includes the compound (first compound) according to the first embodiment, the luminous efficiency of the organic EL device can be improved according to the fourth embodiment.
Since the organic EL device according to the fourth embodiment includes the compound (first compound) according to the second embodiment, the life of the organic EL device can be improved according to the fourth embodiment.
The organic EL element according to the fourth embodiment can be used in electronic devices such as display devices and light emitting devices.
〔第五実施形態〕
 第五実施形態に係る有機EL素子の構成について説明する。第五実施形態の説明において第四実施形態と同一の構成要素は、同一符号や名称を付す等して説明を省略もしくは簡略化する。また、第五実施形態では、特に言及されない材料や化合物については、第四実施形態で説明した材料や化合物と同様の材料や化合物を用いることができる。
[Fifth embodiment]
The configuration of the organic EL element according to the fifth embodiment will be described. In the description of the fifth embodiment, the same components as those in the fourth embodiment are given the same reference numerals and names, and the description is omitted or simplified. Furthermore, in the fifth embodiment, for materials and compounds not specifically mentioned, the same materials and compounds as those described in the fourth embodiment can be used.
 第五実施形態に係る有機EL素子は、発光層が、さらに第三の化合物を含んでいる点で、第四実施形態に係る有機EL素子と異なる。その他の点については第四実施形態と同様である。
 すなわち、第五実施形態において、発光層は、第一の化合物と、第二の化合物と、第三の化合物とを含む。
 この態様の場合、第一の化合物は、ホスト材料であることが好ましく、第二の化合物は、ドーパント材料であることが好ましい。
The organic EL device according to the fifth embodiment differs from the organic EL device according to the fourth embodiment in that the light emitting layer further contains a third compound. Other points are similar to the fourth embodiment.
That is, in the fifth embodiment, the light emitting layer includes a first compound, a second compound, and a third compound.
In this embodiment, the first compound is preferably a host material and the second compound is preferably a dopant material.
(第三の化合物)
 第五実施形態の有機EL素子の発光層において、第三の化合物は、熱活性化遅延蛍光性の化合物でもよいし、熱活性化遅延蛍光性を示さない化合物でもよいが、熱活性遅延蛍光性を示さない化合物であることが好ましい。
(Third compound)
In the light emitting layer of the organic EL device of the fifth embodiment, the third compound may be a thermally activated delayed fluorescent compound or a compound that does not exhibit thermally activated delayed fluorescent property; It is preferable that the compound exhibits no.
 第三の化合物としては、特に限定されないが、アミン化合物以外の化合物であることが好ましい。また、例えば、第三の化合物としては、カルバゾール誘導体、ジベンゾフラン誘導体、ジベンゾチオフェン誘導体を用いることができるが、これら誘導体に限定されない。 The third compound is not particularly limited, but is preferably a compound other than an amine compound. Further, for example, as the third compound, a carbazole derivative, a dibenzofuran derivative, or a dibenzothiophene derivative can be used, but the present invention is not limited to these derivatives.
(一般式(3)で表される化合物)
 第五実施形態の有機EL素子の発光層において、第三の化合物は、下記一般式(3)で表される化合物であることも好ましい。
(Compound represented by general formula (3))
In the light emitting layer of the organic EL device of the fifth embodiment, it is also preferable that the third compound is a compound represented by the following general formula (3).
(前記一般式(3)において、
 Aは、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基であり、
 Lは、
  単結合、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリーレン基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の2価の複素環基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリーレン基、及び置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の2価の複素環基からなる群から選択される2つの基が結合して形成される2価の基、又は
 置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~30のアリーレン基及び置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~30の2価の複素環基からなる群から選択される3つの基が結合して形成される2価の基であり、
 R31~R38のうちの隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 前記置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成せず、かつ、前記置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成しないR31~R38は、それぞれ独立に、
  水素原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のハロアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数2~50のアルケニル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数2~50のアルキニル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、
  -Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基、
  -O-(R904)で表される基、
  -S-(R905)で表される基、
  -N(R906)(R907)で表される基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数7~50のアラルキル基、
  -C(=O)R908で表される基、
  -COOR909で表される基、
  ハロゲン原子、
  シアノ基、
  ニトロ基、
  -P(=O)(R931)(R932)で表される基、
  -Ge(R933)(R934)(R935)で表される基、
  -B(R936)(R937)で表される基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基、又は
  下記一般式(3A)で表される基である。)
(In the general formula (3),
A3 is
a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring atoms;
L3 is
single bond,
a substituted or unsubstituted arylene group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted divalent heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring atoms,
Two groups selected from the group consisting of a substituted or unsubstituted arylene group having 6 to 50 ring atoms and a substituted or unsubstituted divalent heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring atoms are bonded together. selected from the group consisting of a substituted or unsubstituted arylene group having 6 to 30 ring carbon atoms and a substituted or unsubstituted divalent heterocyclic group having 5 to 30 ring atoms; is a divalent group formed by combining three groups,
One or more sets of two or more adjacent ones of R 31 to R 38 are
bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other,
R 31 to R 38 which do not form a substituted or unsubstituted monocyclic ring and which do not form a substituted or unsubstituted fused ring are each independently:
hydrogen atom,
Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted alkenyl group having 2 to 50 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted alkynyl group having 2 to 50 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 ring carbon atoms,
A group represented by -Si(R 901 )(R 902 )(R 903 ),
A group represented by -O-(R 904 ),
A group represented by -S-(R 905 ),
A group represented by -N(R 906 )(R 907 ),
a substituted or unsubstituted aralkyl group having 7 to 50 carbon atoms,
-C(=O)R A group represented by 908 ,
- A group represented by COOR 909 ,
halogen atom,
cyano group,
nitro group,
A group represented by -P(=O)(R 931 )(R 932 ),
-Ge(R 933 )(R 934 )(R 935 ),
A group represented by -B(R 936 )(R 937 ),
a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms,
A substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring atoms, or a group represented by the following general formula (3A). )
(前記一般式(3A)において、
 Rは、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のハロアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数2~50のアルケニル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数2~50のアルキニル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、
  -Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基、
  -O-(R904)で表される基、
  -S-(R905)で表される基、
  -N(R906)(R907)で表される基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数7~50のアラルキル基、
  -C(=O)R908で表される基、
  -COOR909で表される基、
  ハロゲン原子、
  シアノ基、
  ニトロ基、
  -P(=O)(R931)(R932)で表される基、
  -Ge(R933)(R934)(R935)で表される基、
  -B(R936)(R937)で表される基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基であり、
 Rが複数存在するとき、複数のRは、互いに同一であるか又は異なり、
 L31は、
  単結合、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリーレン基、当該アリーレン基から誘導される3価の基、4価の基、5価の基もしくは6価の基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の2価の複素環基、当該複素環基から誘導される、3価の基、4価の基、5価の基もしくは6価の基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリーレン基、及び置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の2価の複素環基からなる群から選択される2つの基が結合して形成される2価の基、当該2価の基から誘導される3価の基、4価の基、5価の基もしくは6価の基であり、
 L32は、
  単結合、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリーレン基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の2価の複素環基であり、
 nは、1、2、3、4又は5であり、
 L31が単結合の場合、nは1であり、L32が前記一般式(3)中における六員環の炭素原子と結合し、
 L32が複数存在するとき、複数のL32は、互いに同一であるか又は異なり、
 *は、前記一般式(3)中における六員環の炭素原子との結合部位である。)
(In the general formula (3A),
RB is
Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted alkenyl group having 2 to 50 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted alkynyl group having 2 to 50 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 ring carbon atoms,
A group represented by -Si(R 901 )(R 902 )(R 903 ),
A group represented by -O-(R 904 ),
A group represented by -S-(R 905 ),
A group represented by -N(R 906 )(R 907 ),
a substituted or unsubstituted aralkyl group having 7 to 50 carbon atoms,
-C(=O)R A group represented by 908 ,
- A group represented by COOR 909 ,
halogen atom,
cyano group,
nitro group,
A group represented by -P(=O)(R 931 )(R 932 ),
-Ge(R 933 )(R 934 )(R 935 ),
A group represented by -B(R 936 )(R 937 ),
a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring atoms;
When a plurality of RBs exist, the plurality of RBs are the same or different from each other,
L 31 is
single bond,
A substituted or unsubstituted arylene group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms, a trivalent group, a tetravalent group, a pentavalent group or a hexavalent group derived from the arylene group,
A substituted or unsubstituted divalent heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring atoms, a trivalent group, a tetravalent group, a pentavalent group, or a hexavalent group derived from the heterocyclic group, or Two groups selected from the group consisting of a substituted or unsubstituted arylene group having 6 to 50 ring atoms and a substituted or unsubstituted divalent heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring atoms are bonded together. A divalent group formed, a trivalent group, a tetravalent group, a pentavalent group or a hexavalent group derived from the divalent group,
L 32 is
single bond,
A substituted or unsubstituted arylene group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted divalent heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring atoms,
n 3 is 1, 2, 3, 4 or 5;
When L 31 is a single bond, n 3 is 1, and L 32 is bonded to the carbon atom of the six-membered ring in the general formula (3),
When a plurality of L 32s exist, the plurality of L 32s are the same or different from each other,
* is a bonding site with a carbon atom of a six-membered ring in the general formula (3). )
(前記一般式(3)で表される化合物において、R901、R902、R903、R904、R905、R906、R907、R908、R909、R931、R932、R933、R934、R935、R936及びR937は、それぞれ独立に、
  水素原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基であり、
 R901が複数存在する場合、複数のR901は、互いに同一であるか又は異なり、
 R902が複数存在する場合、複数のR902は、互いに同一であるか又は異なり、
 R903が複数存在する場合、複数のR903は、互いに同一であるか又は異なり、
 R904が複数存在する場合、複数のR904は、互いに同一であるか又は異なり、
 R905が複数存在する場合、複数のR905は、互いに同一であるか又は異なり、
 R906が複数存在する場合、複数のR906は、互いに同一であるか又は異なり、
 R907が複数存在する場合、複数のR907は、互いに同一であるか又は異なり、
 R908が複数存在する場合、複数のR908は、互いに同一であるか又は異なり、
 R909が複数存在する場合、複数のR909は、互いに同一であるか又は異なり、
 R931が複数存在する場合、複数のR931は、互いに同一であるか又は異なり、
 R932が複数存在する場合、複数のR932は、互いに同一であるか又は異なり、
 R933が複数存在する場合、複数のR933は、互いに同一であるか又は異なり、
 R934が複数存在する場合、複数のR934は、互いに同一であるか又は異なり、
 R935が複数存在する場合、複数のR935は、互いに同一であるか又は異なり、
 R936が複数存在する場合、複数のR936は、互いに同一であるか又は異なり、
 R937が複数存在する場合、複数のR937は、互いに同一であるか又は異なる。)
(In the compound represented by the general formula (3), R 901 , R 902 , R 903 , R 904 , R 905 , R 906 , R 907 , R 908 , R 909 , R 931 , R 932 , R 933 , R 934 , R 935 , R 936 and R 937 are each independently,
hydrogen atom,
Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 ring carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring atoms;
When a plurality of R 901s exist, the plurality of R 901s are the same or different from each other,
When a plurality of R 902s exist, the plurality of R 902s are the same or different from each other,
When a plurality of R 903s exist, the plurality of R 903s are the same or different from each other,
When a plurality of R 904s exist, the plurality of R 904s are the same or different from each other,
When a plurality of R 905s exist, the plurality of R 905s are the same or different from each other,
When a plurality of R 906s exist, the plurality of R 906s are the same or different from each other,
When a plurality of R 907s exist, the plurality of R 907s are the same or different from each other,
When a plurality of R 908s exist, the plurality of R 908s are the same or different from each other,
When a plurality of R 909s exist, the plurality of R 909s are the same or different from each other,
When a plurality of R 931s exist, the plurality of R 931s are the same or different from each other,
When a plurality of R 932s exist, the plurality of R 932s are the same or different from each other,
When multiple R 933s exist, the multiple R 933s are the same or different,
When a plurality of R 934s exist, the plurality of R 934s are the same or different from each other,
When a plurality of R 935s exist, the plurality of R 935s are the same or different from each other,
When a plurality of R 936s exist, the plurality of R 936s are the same or different from each other,
When a plurality of R 937s exist, the plurality of R 937s are the same or different from each other. )
 前記一般式(3)で表される化合物は、下記一般式(31)~(36)のいずれかで表される化合物であることも好ましい。 The compound represented by the general formula (3) is also preferably a compound represented by any of the following general formulas (31) to (36).
(前記一般式(31)~(36)において、
 A及びLは、それぞれ、前記一般式(3)におけるA及びLと同義であり、
 R341~R350のうちの隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 X31は、硫黄原子、酸素原子、NR352又はCR353354であり、
 R353及びR354からなる組が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 前記置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成せず、かつ、前記置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成しないR341~R350と、R352と、前記置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成せず、かつ、前記置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成しないR353及びR354とは、それぞれ独立に、前記置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成せず、かつ、前記置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成しないR31~R38と同義である。)
(In the general formulas (31) to (36),
A 3 and L 3 are respectively synonymous with A 3 and L 3 in the general formula (3),
One or more sets of two or more adjacent ones of R 341 to R 350 are
bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other,
X 31 is a sulfur atom, an oxygen atom, NR 352 or CR 353 R 354 ,
The set consisting of R 353 and R 354 is
bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other,
R 341 to R 350 that do not form the substituted or unsubstituted monocycle and do not form the substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, and R 352 do not form the substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, And R 353 and R 354 , which do not form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, each independently do not form the substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, and do not form the substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring. It has the same meaning as R 31 to R 38 that do not. )
 前記一般式(3)で表される化合物において、R352は、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基であることが好ましい。
In the compound represented by the general formula (3), R 352 is
Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
It is preferably a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring atoms.
 前記一般式(3)で表される化合物において、R353及びR354からなる組が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成せず、かつ、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成しないR353及びR354は、それぞれ独立に、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基であることが好ましい。
In the compound represented by the general formula (3), the group consisting of R 353 and R 354 is
bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other,
R 353 and R 354 which do not form a substituted or unsubstituted monocyclic ring and which do not form a substituted or unsubstituted fused ring are each independently:
Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
It is preferably a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring atoms.
 前記一般式(3)で表される化合物において、X31は、硫黄原子又は酸素原子であることが好ましい。 In the compound represented by the general formula (3), X 31 is preferably a sulfur atom or an oxygen atom.
 前記一般式(3)で表される化合物において、Aは、下記一般式(A31)~(A37)のいずれかで表される基であることが好ましい。 In the compound represented by the general formula (3), A 3 is preferably a group represented by any one of the following general formulas (A31) to (A37).
(前記一般式(A31)~(A37)において、
 複数のR300のうちの隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 前記置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成せず、かつ、前記置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成しないR300、並びにR333は、それぞれ独立に、前記置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成せず、かつ、前記置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成しないR31~R38と同義であり、
 前記一般式(A31)~(A37)中の*は、それぞれ、前記一般式(3)で表される化合物のLとの結合位置を示す。)
(In the general formulas (A31) to (A37),
One or more sets of two or more adjacent ones of the plurality of R 300 ,
bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other,
R 300 and R 333 , which do not form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle and do not form a substituted or unsubstituted fused ring, each independently do not form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle. , and has the same meaning as R 31 to R 38 that do not form a substituted or unsubstituted fused ring,
* in the above general formulas (A31) to (A37) respectively indicates the bonding position with L 3 of the compound represented by the above general formula (3). )
 前記一般式(3)で表される化合物において、Aは、前記一般式(A34)、(A35)又は(A37)で表される基であることも好ましい。 In the compound represented by the general formula (3), A 3 is also preferably a group represented by the general formula (A34), (A35) or (A37).
 前記一般式(3)で表される化合物は、下記一般式(311)~(316)のいずれかで表される化合物であることも好ましい。 The compound represented by the general formula (3) is also preferably a compound represented by any of the following general formulas (311) to (316).
(前記一般式(311)~(316)において、
 Lは、前記一般式(3)におけるLと同義であり、
 複数のR300のうちの隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 R341~R350のうちの隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 前記置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成せず、かつ、前記置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成しないR300、並びに、前記置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成せず、かつ、前記置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成しないR341~R350は、それぞれ独立に、前記置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成せず、かつ、前記置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成しないR31~R38と同義である。)
(In the general formulas (311) to (316),
L 3 has the same meaning as L 3 in the general formula (3),
One or more sets of two or more adjacent ones of the plurality of R 300 ,
bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other,
One or more sets of two or more adjacent ones of R 341 to R 350 are
bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other,
R 300 which does not form the substituted or unsubstituted monocycle and does not form the substituted or unsubstituted fused ring, and R 300 which does not form the substituted or unsubstituted monocycle and the substituted or unsubstituted ring; R 341 to R 350 that do not form a substituted condensed ring are each independently R 31 to R 38 that do not form the substituted or unsubstituted monocycle and do not form the substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring. are synonymous. )
 前記一般式(3)で表される化合物は、下記一般式(321)で表される化合物であることも好ましい。 The compound represented by the general formula (3) is also preferably a compound represented by the following general formula (321).
(前記一般式(321)において、
 Lは、前記一般式(3)におけるLと同義であり、
 R31~R38、並びにR301~R308は、それぞれ独立に、前記置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成せず、かつ、前記置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成しないR31~R38と同義である。)
(In the general formula (321),
L 3 has the same meaning as L 3 in the general formula (3),
R 31 to R 38 and R 301 to R 308 are each independently R 31 to R 38 that do not form the substituted or unsubstituted monocycle and do not form the substituted or unsubstituted fused ring. are synonymous. )
 前記一般式(3)で表される化合物において、Lは、単結合又は置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリーレン基であることが好ましい。 In the compound represented by the general formula (3), L 3 is preferably a single bond or a substituted or unsubstituted arylene group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms.
 前記一般式(3)で表される化合物において、Lは、
  単結合、
  置換もしくは無置換のフェニレン基、
  置換もしくは無置換のビフェニレン基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換のターフェニレン基であることが好ましい。
In the compound represented by the general formula (3), L 3 is
single bond,
substituted or unsubstituted phenylene group,
It is preferably a substituted or unsubstituted biphenylene group or a substituted or unsubstituted terphenylene group.
 前記一般式(3)で表される化合物において、Lは、下記一般式(317)で表される基であることが好ましい。 In the compound represented by the general formula (3), L 3 is preferably a group represented by the following general formula (317).
(前記一般式(317)において、
 R310は、それぞれ独立に、前記置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成せず、かつ、前記置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成しないR31~R38と同義であり、*は、それぞれ独立に、結合位置を示す。)
(In the general formula (317),
R 310 each independently has the same meaning as R 31 to R 38 that do not form the substituted or unsubstituted monocycle and do not form the substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, and * each independently , indicates the bond position. )
 前記一般式(3)で表される化合物において、Lは、下記一般式(318)又は一般式(319)で表される2価の基を含むことも好ましい。
 前記一般式(3)で表される化合物において、Lは、下記一般式(318)又は一般式(319)で表される2価の基であることも好ましい。
In the compound represented by the general formula (3), L 3 preferably includes a divalent group represented by the following general formula (318) or general formula (319).
In the compound represented by the general formula (3), L 3 is also preferably a divalent group represented by the following general formula (318) or general formula (319).
 前記一般式(3)で表される化合物は、下記一般式(322)又は一般式(323)で表される化合物であることも好ましい。 The compound represented by the general formula (3) is also preferably a compound represented by the following general formula (322) or general formula (323).
(前記一般式(322)及び一般式(323)において、
 L31は、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリーレン基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の2価の複素環基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリーレン基、及び置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の2価の複素環基からなる群から選択される2つの基が結合して形成される2価の基であり、
 但し、L31は、下記一般式(318)又は一般式(319)で表される2価の基を含み、
 R31~R38、R300、並びにR321~R328は、それぞれ独立に、前記置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成せず、かつ、前記置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成しないR31~R38と同義である。)
(In the general formula (322) and general formula (323),
L 31 is
a substituted or unsubstituted arylene group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms,
A substituted or unsubstituted divalent heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted arylene group having 6 to 50 ring atoms, and a substituted or unsubstituted arylene group having 5 to 50 ring atoms. A divalent group formed by bonding two groups selected from the group consisting of divalent heterocyclic groups,
However, L 31 includes a divalent group represented by the following general formula (318) or general formula (319),
R 31 to R 38 , R 300 , and R 321 to R 328 each independently do not form the substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, and do not form the substituted or unsubstituted fused ring. Synonymous with R38 . )
(前記一般式(319)において、
 複数のR304のうちの隣接する2つからなる組が、互いに結合して、前記一般式(320)で表される環を形成し、
 前記一般式(320)において、1*及び2*は、それぞれ独立に、R304が結合している環との結合位置を示し、
 前記一般式(318)におけるR302、前記一般式(318)におけるR303、前記一般式(319)におけるR303、前記一般式(320)で表される環を形成しないR304、並びに前記一般式(320)におけるR305は、それぞれ独立に、前記置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成せず、かつ、前記置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成しないR31~R38と同義であり、
 前記一般式(318)~(320)における*は、それぞれ、結合位置を示す。)
(In the general formula (319),
A set of two adjacent R 304s bond to each other to form a ring represented by the general formula (320),
In the general formula (320), 1* and 2* each independently indicate the bonding position with the ring to which R 304 is bonded,
R 302 in the general formula (318), R 303 in the general formula (318), R 303 in the general formula (319), R 304 that does not form a ring represented by the general formula (320), and the general R 305 in formula (320) each independently has the same meaning as R 31 to R 38 that do not form the substituted or unsubstituted monocycle and do not form the substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring,
* in the general formulas (318) to (320) each indicates a bonding position. )
 前記一般式(3)で表される化合物において、L又はL31としての前記一般式(319)で表される基は、例えば、下記一般式(319A)で表される基である。 In the compound represented by the general formula (3), the group represented by the general formula (319) as L 3 or L 31 is, for example, a group represented by the following general formula (319A).
(前記一般式(319A)において、R303、R304及びR305は、それぞれ独立に、前記置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成せず、かつ、前記置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成しないR31~R38と同義であり、前記一般式(319A)における*は、それぞれ、結合位置を示す。) (In the general formula (319A), R 303 , R 304 and R 305 are each independently R which does not form the substituted or unsubstituted monocycle and does not form the substituted or unsubstituted fused ring. 31 to R 38 , and each * in the general formula (319A) indicates a bonding position.)
 前記一般式(3)で表される化合物は、前記一般式(322)で表される化合物であり、L31は、前記一般式(318)で表される基であることも好ましい。 It is also preferable that the compound represented by the general formula (3) is a compound represented by the general formula (322), and L 31 is a group represented by the general formula (318).
 前記一般式(3)で表される化合物は、下記一般式(324)で表される化合物であることも好ましい。 The compound represented by the general formula (3) is also preferably a compound represented by the following general formula (324).
(前記一般式(324)において、R31~R38、R300、並びにR302は、それぞれ独立に、前記置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成せず、かつ、前記置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成しないR31~R38と同義である。) (In the general formula (324), R 31 to R 38 , R 300 , and R 302 each independently do not form the substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, and the substituted or unsubstituted fused ring (synonymous with R 31 to R 38 that do not form)
 前記一般式(3)で表される化合物において、前記置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成せず、かつ、前記置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成しないR31~R38は、それぞれ独立に、
  水素原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基、又は
  前記一般式(3A)で表される基であり、
 前記一般式(3A)におけるRは、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基であることが好ましい。
In the compound represented by the general formula (3), R 31 to R 38 that do not form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle and do not form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring are each independently:
hydrogen atom,
Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms,
A substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring atoms, or a group represented by the general formula (3A),
R B in the general formula (3A) is,
Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
It is preferably a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring atoms.
 前記一般式(3)で表される化合物において、前記置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成せず、かつ、前記置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成しないR31~R38は、それぞれ独立に、
  水素原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
  前記一般式(3A)で表される基であり、
 前記一般式(3A)におけるRは、置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基であることが好ましい。
In the compound represented by the general formula (3), R 31 to R 38 that do not form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle and do not form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring are each independently:
hydrogen atom,
A substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms, or a group represented by the general formula (3A),
R B in the general formula (3A) is preferably a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms.
 前記一般式(3)で表される化合物において、前記置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成せず、かつ、前記置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成しないR31~R38は、それぞれ独立に、
  水素原子、
  置換もしくは無置換のフェニル基、又は
  前記一般式(3A)で表される基であり、
 前記一般式(3A)におけるRは、置換もしくは無置換のフェニル基であることが好ましい。
In the compound represented by the general formula (3), R 31 to R 38 that do not form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle and do not form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring are each independently:
hydrogen atom,
A substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group, or a group represented by the general formula (3A),
R B in the general formula (3A) is preferably a substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group.
 前記一般式(3)で表される化合物は、ピリジン環、ピリミジン環、及びトリアジン環を有さない化合物であることも好ましい。 It is also preferable that the compound represented by the general formula (3) is a compound that does not have a pyridine ring, a pyrimidine ring, or a triazine ring.
(一般式(MRX3)で表される化合物)
 第五実施形態の有機EL素子の発光層において、第三の化合物は、下記一般式(MRX3)で表される化合物であることも好ましい。
(Compound represented by general formula (MRX3))
In the light emitting layer of the organic EL device of the fifth embodiment, it is also preferable that the third compound is a compound represented by the following general formula (MRX3).
(前記一般式(MRX3)において、
 Y31~Y36は、それぞれ独立に、CR又は窒素原子であり、
 但し、Y31~Y36のうち2つ以上が窒素原子であり、
 Rが複数存在する場合、複数のRのうちの隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 前記置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成せず、かつ、前記置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成しないRは、それぞれ独立に、
  水素原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のハロアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数2~50のアルケニル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数2~50のアルキニル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、
  -Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基、
  -O-(R904)で表される基、
  -S-(R905)で表される基、
  -N(R906)(R907)で表される基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数7~50のアラルキル基、
  -C(=O)R908で表される基、
  -COOR909で表される基、
  ハロゲン原子、
  シアノ基、
  ニトロ基、
  -P(=O)(R931)(R932)で表される基、
  -Ge(R933)(R934)(R935)で表される基、
  -B(R936)(R937)で表される基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基、又は
  下記一般式(MRX3A)で表される基である。)
(In the general formula (MRX3),
Y 31 to Y 36 are each independently CR 3 or a nitrogen atom,
However, two or more of Y 31 to Y 36 are nitrogen atoms,
When a plurality of R 3s exist, one or more of the sets consisting of two or more adjacent ones of the plurality of R 3s are
bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other,
Each R 3 that does not form a substituted or unsubstituted monocyclic ring and does not form a substituted or unsubstituted fused ring is independently:
hydrogen atom,
Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted alkenyl group having 2 to 50 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted alkynyl group having 2 to 50 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 ring carbon atoms,
A group represented by -Si(R 901 )(R 902 )(R 903 ),
A group represented by -O-(R 904 ),
A group represented by -S-(R 905 ),
A group represented by -N(R 906 )(R 907 ),
a substituted or unsubstituted aralkyl group having 7 to 50 carbon atoms,
-C(=O)R A group represented by 908 ,
- A group represented by COOR 909 ,
halogen atom,
cyano group,
nitro group,
A group represented by -P(=O)(R 931 )(R 932 ),
-Ge(R 933 )(R 934 )(R 935 ),
A group represented by -B(R 936 )(R 937 ),
a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms,
A substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring atoms, or a group represented by the following general formula (MRX3A). )
(前記一般式(MRX3A)において、
 Rは、前記一般式(3)におけるRと同義であり、
 Rが複数存在するとき、複数のRは、互いに同一であるか又は異なり、
 L31及びL32は、それぞれ、前記一般式(3)におけるL31及びL32と同義であり、
 nは、1、2、3、4又は5であり、
 L31が単結合の場合、nは1であり、L32が前記一般式(MRX3)中における六員環の炭素原子と結合し、
 L32が複数存在するとき、複数のL32は、互いに同一であるか又は異なり、
 *は、前記一般式(MRX3)中における六員環の炭素原子との結合部位である。)
(In the general formula (MRX3A),
R B has the same meaning as R B in the general formula (3),
When a plurality of RBs exist, the plurality of RBs are the same or different from each other,
L 31 and L 32 are respectively synonymous with L 31 and L 32 in the general formula (3),
n 3 is 1, 2, 3, 4 or 5;
When L 31 is a single bond, n 3 is 1, and L 32 is bonded to the carbon atom of the six-membered ring in the general formula (MRX3),
When a plurality of L 32s exist, the plurality of L 32s are the same or different from each other,
* is a bonding site with a carbon atom of a six-membered ring in the general formula (MRX3). )
 前記一般式(MRX3)で表される化合物は、分子中にピリジン環を含まないことが好ましい。 The compound represented by the general formula (MRX3) preferably does not contain a pyridine ring in the molecule.
 前記一般式(MRX3)で表される化合物は、下記一般式(MRX31)又は一般式(MRX32)で表される化合物であることも好ましい。 The compound represented by the general formula (MRX3) is also preferably a compound represented by the following general formula (MRX31) or general formula (MRX32).
(前記一般式(MRX32)において、
 R35~R37のうちの隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 前記一般式(MRX31)におけるR31~R33、並びに前記一般式(MRX32)におけるR34及び前記置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成せず、かつ、前記置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成しないR35~R37は、それぞれ独立に、前記一般式(MRX3)におけるRと同義である。)
(In the general formula (MRX32),
One or more pairs of adjacent two or more of R 35 to R 37 are
bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other,
R 31 to R 33 in the general formula (MRX31) and R 34 in the general formula (MRX32) do not form the substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, and do not form the substituted or unsubstituted fused ring. R 35 to R 37 each independently have the same meaning as R 3 in the general formula (MRX3). )
 前記一般式(MRX3)で表される化合物は、前記一般式(MRX31)で表される化合物であることも好ましい。 The compound represented by the general formula (MRX3) is also preferably a compound represented by the general formula (MRX31).
 前記一般式(MRX3)におけるRは、それぞれ独立に、
  水素原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基、又は
  前記一般式(MRX3A)で表される基であることが好ましい。
R 3 in the general formula (MRX3) is each independently,
hydrogen atom,
Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms,
It is preferably a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring atoms, or a group represented by the above general formula (MRX3A).
 前記一般式(MRX3)におけるRは、それぞれ独立に、
  水素原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
  前記一般式(MRX3A)で表される基であることが好ましい。
R 3 in the general formula (MRX3) is each independently,
hydrogen atom,
Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
It is preferably a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms, or a group represented by the above general formula (MRX3A).
 前記一般式(MRX3)で表される化合物は、分子中に、下記一般式(MRXA31)~(MRXA44)で表される基からなる群から選択される少なくとも1つの基を有することが好ましい。 The compound represented by the general formula (MRX3) preferably has at least one group selected from the group consisting of groups represented by the following general formulas (MRXA31) to (MRXA44) in the molecule.
(前記一般式(MRXA31)~(MRXA38)において、
 複数のR300のうちの隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 R331及びR332からなる組が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 前記置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成せず、かつ、前記置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成しないR300、R331及びR332、並びにR333は、それぞれ独立に、
  水素原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のハロアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数2~50のアルケニル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数2~50のアルキニル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、
  -Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基、
  -O-(R904)で表される基、
  -S-(R905)で表される基、
  -N(R906)(R907)で表される基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数7~50のアラルキル基、
  -C(=O)R908で表される基、
  -COOR909で表される基、
  ハロゲン原子、
  シアノ基、
  ニトロ基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基であり、
 前記一般式(MRXA31)~(MRXA38)中の*は、それぞれ、前記一般式(MRX3)で表される化合物の分子中における他の原子との結合位置を示す。)
(In the general formulas (MRXA31) to (MRXA38),
One or more sets of two or more adjacent ones of the plurality of R 300 ,
bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other,
The set consisting of R 331 and R 332 is
bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other,
R 300 , R 331 , R 332 , and R 333 which do not form a substituted or unsubstituted monocyclic ring and do not form a substituted or unsubstituted fused ring are each independently,
hydrogen atom,
Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted alkenyl group having 2 to 50 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted alkynyl group having 2 to 50 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 ring carbon atoms,
A group represented by -Si(R 901 )(R 902 )(R 903 ),
A group represented by -O-(R 904 ),
A group represented by -S-(R 905 ),
A group represented by -N(R 906 )(R 907 ),
a substituted or unsubstituted aralkyl group having 7 to 50 carbon atoms,
-C(=O)R A group represented by 908 ,
- A group represented by COOR 909 ,
halogen atom,
cyano group,
nitro group,
a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring atoms;
* in the general formulas (MRXA31) to (MRXA38) each indicates a bonding position with another atom in the molecule of the compound represented by the general formula (MRX3). )
(前記一般式(MRXA39)~(MRXA44)において、
 R341~R350のうちの隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 ただし、R341~R351のうちの少なくとも1つが、前記一般式(MRX3)で表される化合物の分子中における他の原子との結合位置を示し、
 X31は、硫黄原子、酸素原子、NR352又はCR353354であり、
 R353及びR354からなる組が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 前記一般式(MRX3)で表される化合物の分子中における他の原子との結合位置ではなく、前記置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成せず、かつ、前記置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成しないR341~R351と、R352と、前記置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成せず、かつ、前記置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成しないR353及びR354とは、それぞれ独立に、
  水素原子、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のハロアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数2~50のアルケニル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数2~50のアルキニル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~50のシクロアルキル基、
  -Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基、
  -O-(R904)で表される基、
  -S-(R905)で表される基、
  -N(R906)(R907)で表される基、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数7~50のアラルキル基、
  -C(=O)R908で表される基、
  -COOR909で表される基、
  ハロゲン原子、
  シアノ基、
  ニトロ基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基である。)
(In the general formulas (MRXA39) to (MRXA44),
One or more sets of two or more adjacent ones of R 341 to R 350 are
bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other,
However, at least one of R 341 to R 351 indicates a bonding position with another atom in the molecule of the compound represented by the general formula (MRX3),
X 31 is a sulfur atom, an oxygen atom, NR 352 or CR 353 R 354 ,
The set consisting of R 353 and R 354 is
bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other,
Not at the bonding position with another atom in the molecule of the compound represented by the general formula (MRX3), which does not form the substituted or unsubstituted monocycle, and forms the substituted or unsubstituted fused ring. R 341 to R 351 that do not form, R 352, and R 353 and R 354 that do not form the substituted or unsubstituted monocycle and do not form the substituted or unsubstituted fused ring , each independently,
hydrogen atom,
Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted haloalkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
Substituted or unsubstituted alkenyl group having 2 to 50 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted alkynyl group having 2 to 50 carbon atoms,
a substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group having 3 to 50 ring carbon atoms,
A group represented by -Si(R 901 )(R 902 )(R 903 ),
A group represented by -O-(R 904 ),
A group represented by -S-(R 905 ),
A group represented by -N(R 906 )(R 907 ),
a substituted or unsubstituted aralkyl group having 7 to 50 carbon atoms,
-C(=O)R A group represented by 908 ,
- A group represented by COOR 909 ,
halogen atom,
cyano group,
nitro group,
A substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 ring atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring atoms. )
 前記一般式(MRX3)で表される化合物は、分子中に、前記一般式(MRXA38)~(MRXA44)で表される基からなる群から選択される少なくとも1つの基を有することが好ましい。 The compound represented by the general formula (MRX3) preferably has at least one group selected from the group consisting of groups represented by the general formulas (MRXA38) to (MRXA44) in the molecule.
 前記一般式(MRX3)で表される化合物において、Y31~Y36のうち少なくとも1つがCRであり、
 少なくとも1つのRが前記一般式(MRX3A)で表される基であり、Rが前記一般式(MRXA31)~(MRXA44)で表される基のいずれかであることが好ましい。
In the compound represented by the general formula (MRX3), at least one of Y 31 to Y 36 is CR 3 ,
It is preferable that at least one R 3 is a group represented by the general formula (MRX3A), and R B is any of the groups represented by the general formulas (MRXA31) to (MRXA44).
 前記一般式(MRX3)で表される化合物において、Y31~Y36のうち少なくとも1つがCRであり、
 少なくとも1つのRが前記一般式(MRX3A)で表される基であり、Rが前記一般式(MRXA38)~(MRXA44)で表される基のいずれかであることが好ましい。
In the compound represented by the general formula (MRX3), at least one of Y 31 to Y 36 is CR 3 ,
It is preferable that at least one R 3 is a group represented by the above general formula (MRX3A), and R B is any of the groups represented by the above general formulas (MRXA38) to (MRXA44).
 前記一般式(MRX3)で表される化合物において、R352は、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基であることが好ましい。
In the compound represented by the general formula (MRX3), R 352 is
Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
It is preferably a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring atoms.
 前記一般式(MRX3)で表される化合物において、R353及びR354からなる組が、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
  互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
  互いに結合せず、
 置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成せず、かつ、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成しないR353及びR354は、それぞれ独立に、
  置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~50のアルキル基、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリール基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~50の複素環基であることが好ましい。
In the compound represented by the general formula (MRX3), the group consisting of R 353 and R 354 is
bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other,
R 353 and R 354 which do not form a substituted or unsubstituted monocyclic ring and which do not form a substituted or unsubstituted fused ring are each independently:
Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 50 carbon atoms,
It is preferably a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 50 ring atoms.
 前記一般式(3)で表される化合物及び前記一般式(MRX3)で表される化合物において、L31は、
  単結合、
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリーレン基、当該アリーレン基から誘導される3価の基、4価の基、5価の基もしくは6価の基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリーレン基からなる群から選択される2つの基が結合して形成される2価の基、当該2価の基から誘導される3価の基、4価の基、5価の基もしくは6価の基であり、
 L32は、
  単結合、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリーレン基であることが好ましい。
In the compound represented by the general formula (3) and the compound represented by the general formula (MRX3), L 31 is
single bond,
A substituted or unsubstituted arylene group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms, a trivalent group, a tetravalent group, a pentavalent group, or a hexavalent group derived from the arylene group, or a substituted or unsubstituted ring A divalent group formed by bonding two groups selected from the group consisting of arylene groups having 6 to 50 carbon atoms, a trivalent group, a tetravalent group derived from the divalent group, It is a pentavalent group or a hexavalent group,
L 32 is
It is preferably a single bond or a substituted or unsubstituted arylene group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms.
 前記一般式(3)で表される化合物及び前記一般式(MRX3)で表される化合物において、L31は、
  単結合、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリーレン基であり、
 nは、1であり、
 L32は、
  単結合、又は
  置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~50のアリーレン基であることが好ましい。
In the compound represented by the general formula (3) and the compound represented by the general formula (MRX3), L 31 is
A single bond, or a substituted or unsubstituted arylene group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms,
n 3 is 1,
L 32 is
It is preferably a single bond or a substituted or unsubstituted arylene group having 6 to 50 ring carbon atoms.
 前記一般式(3)で表される化合物及び前記一般式(MRX3)で表される化合物において、L31は、
  単結合、
  置換もしくは無置換のフェニレン基、
  置換もしくは無置換のビフェニレン基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換のフェニレン基及び置換もしくは無置換のビフェニレン基からなる群から選択される2つの基が結合して形成される2価の基、当該2価の基から誘導される3価の基、4価の基、5価の基もしくは6価の基であり、
 nは、1であり、
 L32は、
  単結合、
  置換もしくは無置換のフェニレン基、又は
  置換もしくは無置換のビフェニレン基であることが好ましい。
In the compound represented by the general formula (3) and the compound represented by the general formula (MRX3), L 31 is
single bond,
substituted or unsubstituted phenylene group,
A substituted or unsubstituted biphenylene group, or a divalent group formed by combining two groups selected from the group consisting of a substituted or unsubstituted phenylene group and a substituted or unsubstituted biphenylene group; A trivalent group, a tetravalent group, a pentavalent group or a hexavalent group derived from a group,
n 3 is 1,
L 32 is
single bond,
It is preferably a substituted or unsubstituted phenylene group or a substituted or unsubstituted biphenylene group.
 前記一般式(3)で表される化合物及び前記一般式(MRX3)で表される化合物において、「置換もしくは無置換の」という場合における置換基が、
  無置換の炭素数1~25のアルキル基、
  無置換の炭素数2~25のアルケニル基、
  無置換の炭素数2~25のアルキニル基、
  無置換の環形成炭素数3~25のシクロアルキル基、
  -Si(R901)(R902)(R903)で表される基、
  -O-(R904)で表される基、
  -S-(R905)で表される基、
  -N(R906)(R907)で表される基、
  無置換の炭素数7~50のアラルキル基、
  -C(=O)R908で表される基、
  -COOR909で表される基、
  -P(=O)(R931)(R932)で表される基、
  -Ge(R933)(R934)(R935)で表される基、
  -B(R936)(R937)で表される基、
  -S(=O)938で表される基、
  ハロゲン原子、
  シアノ基、
  ニトロ基、
  無置換の環形成炭素数6~25のアリール基、又は
  無置換の環形成原子数5~25の複素環基であり、
 R901~R909、並びにR931~R938は、それぞれ独立に、
  水素原子、
  無置換の炭素数1~25のアルキル基、
  無置換の環形成炭素数6~25のアリール基、又は
  無置換の環形成原子数5~25の複素環基であることが好ましい。
In the compound represented by the general formula (3) and the compound represented by the general formula (MRX3), the substituent in the case of "substituted or unsubstituted" is,
unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 25 carbon atoms,
unsubstituted alkenyl group having 2 to 25 carbon atoms,
an unsubstituted alkynyl group having 2 to 25 carbon atoms,
an unsubstituted cycloalkyl group having 3 to 25 ring carbon atoms,
A group represented by -Si(R 901 )(R 902 )(R 903 ),
A group represented by -O-(R 904 ),
A group represented by -S-(R 905 ),
A group represented by -N(R 906 )(R 907 ),
unsubstituted aralkyl group having 7 to 50 carbon atoms,
-C(=O)R A group represented by 908 ,
- A group represented by COOR 909 ,
A group represented by -P(=O)(R 931 )(R 932 ),
-Ge(R 933 )(R 934 )(R 935 ),
A group represented by -B(R 936 )(R 937 ),
A group represented by -S(=O) 2 R 938 ,
halogen atom,
cyano group,
nitro group,
an unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 25 ring carbon atoms, or an unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 25 ring atoms;
R 901 to R 909 and R 931 to R 938 are each independently,
hydrogen atom,
unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 25 carbon atoms,
It is preferably an unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 25 ring carbon atoms or an unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 25 ring atoms.
 前記一般式(3)で表される化合物及び前記一般式(MRX3)で表される化合物において、「置換もしくは無置換の」という場合における置換基が、
  ハロゲン原子、
  無置換の炭素数1~25のアルキル基、
  無置換の環形成炭素数6~25のアリール基、又は
  無置換の環形成原子数5~25の複素環基であることが好ましい。
In the compound represented by the general formula (3) and the compound represented by the general formula (MRX3), the substituent in the case of "substituted or unsubstituted" is,
halogen atom,
unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 25 carbon atoms,
It is preferably an unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 25 ring carbon atoms or an unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 25 ring atoms.
 前記一般式(3)で表される化合物及び前記一般式(MRX3)で表される化合物において、「置換もしくは無置換の」という場合における置換基が、
  無置換の炭素数1~10のアルキル基、
  無置換の環形成炭素数6~12のアリール基、又は
  無置換の環形成原子数5~12の複素環基であることが好ましい。
In the compound represented by the general formula (3) and the compound represented by the general formula (MRX3), the substituent in the case of "substituted or unsubstituted" is,
unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 10 carbon atoms,
It is preferably an unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 12 ring carbon atoms or an unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 12 ring atoms.
 前記一般式(3)で表される化合物及び前記一般式(MRX3)で表される化合物において、「置換もしくは無置換」と記載された基は、いずれも「無置換」の基であることも好ましい。 In the compound represented by the general formula (3) and the compound represented by the general formula (MRX3), any group described as "substituted or unsubstituted" may also be an "unsubstituted" group. preferable.
(第三の化合物の製造方法)
 第五実施形態に係る第三の化合物は、公知の方法により製造することができる。
(Method for producing the third compound)
The third compound according to the fifth embodiment can be produced by a known method.
(第三の化合物の具体例)
 本実施形態の第三の化合物の具体例としては、例えば、以下の化合物が挙げられる。ただし、本発明は、これら化合物の具体例に限定されない。
(Specific example of third compound)
Specific examples of the third compound of this embodiment include the following compounds. However, the present invention is not limited to these specific examples of compounds.
(発光層における第一の化合物、第二の化合物、及び第三の化合物の関係)
 第五実施形態に係る有機EL素子において、第一の化合物の一重項エネルギーS(M1)と、第三の化合物の一重項エネルギーS(M3)とが、下記数式(数2)の関係を満たすことが好ましい。
 S(M3)>S(M1) …(数2)
(Relationship among the first compound, second compound, and third compound in the light emitting layer)
In the organic EL device according to the fifth embodiment, the singlet energy S 1 (M1) of the first compound and the singlet energy S 1 (M3) of the third compound have the relationship expressed by the following formula (Equation 2). It is preferable to satisfy the following.
S 1 (M3)>S 1 (M1)...(Math. 2)
 第五実施形態に係る有機EL素子において、発光層は、第一の化合物と、第二の化合物と、第三の化合物とを含み、第二の化合物は、蛍光発光性の化合物であり、第一の化合物の一重項エネルギーS(M1)と、第二の化合物の一重項エネルギーS(M2)と、第三の化合物の一重項エネルギーS(M3)とが、下記数式(数3)の関係を満たすことが好ましい。
 S(M3)>S(M1)>S(M2) …(数3)
In the organic EL device according to the fifth embodiment, the light emitting layer includes a first compound, a second compound, and a third compound, the second compound is a fluorescent compound, and the light emitting layer includes a first compound, a second compound, and a third compound. The singlet energy S 1 (M1) of the first compound, the singlet energy S 1 (M2) of the second compound, and the singlet energy S 1 (M3) of the third compound are expressed by the following formula (Math. ) is preferably satisfied.
S 1 (M3)>S 1 (M1)>S 1 (M2)...(Math. 3)
 第三の化合物の77[K]におけるエネルギーギャップT77K(M3)は、第一の化合物の77[K]におけるエネルギーギャップT77K(M1)よりも大きいことが好ましい。
 第三の化合物の77[K]におけるエネルギーギャップT77K(M3)は、第二の化合物の77[K]におけるエネルギーギャップT77K(M2)よりも大きいことが好ましい。
The energy gap T 77K (M3) of the third compound at 77 [K] is preferably larger than the energy gap T 77K (M1) of the first compound at 77 [K].
The energy gap T 77K (M3) of the third compound at 77 [K] is preferably larger than the energy gap T 77K (M2) of the second compound at 77 [K].
 第一の化合物の77[K]におけるエネルギーギャップT77K(M1)と、第二の化合物の77[K]におけるエネルギーギャップT77K(M2)と、第三の化合物の77[K]におけるエネルギーギャップT77K(M3)とは、下記数式(数2B)の関係を満たすことが好ましい。
 T77K(M3)>T77K(M1)>T77K(M2) …(数2B)
Energy gap T 77K (M1) at 77[K] of the first compound, energy gap T 77K (M2) at 77[K] of the second compound, and energy gap at 77[K] of the third compound It is preferable that T 77K (M3) satisfies the relationship of the following formula (Equation 2B).
T 77K (M3)>T 77K (M1)>T 77K (M2)...(Math 2B)
 第五実施形態の有機EL素子を発光させたときに、発光層において、主に蛍光発光性の化合物が発光していることが好ましい。
 第五実施形態の有機EL素子は、第四実施形態の有機EL素子と同様に、赤色発光または緑色発光することが好ましい。
 有機EL素子から発光する光の最大ピーク波長は、第四実施形態の有機EL素子と同様の方法で測定することができる。
When the organic EL element of the fifth embodiment emits light, it is preferable that the fluorescent compound mainly emits light in the light emitting layer.
It is preferable that the organic EL element of the fifth embodiment emits red or green light similarly to the organic EL element of the fourth embodiment.
The maximum peak wavelength of light emitted from the organic EL element can be measured in the same manner as the organic EL element of the fourth embodiment.
(発光層における化合物の含有率)
 発光層に含まれている第一の化合物、第二の化合物、及び第三の化合物の含有率は、例えば、以下の範囲であることが好ましい。
 第一の化合物の含有率は、10質量%以上80質量%以下であることが好ましく、10質量%以上60質量%以下であることがより好ましく、20質量%以上60質量%以下であることがさらに好ましい。
 第二の化合物の含有率は、0.01質量%以上10質量%以下であることが好ましく、0.01質量%以上5質量%以下であることがより好ましく、0.01質量%以上1質量%以下であることがさらに好ましい。
 第三の化合物の含有率は、10質量%以上80質量%以下であることが好ましい。
 発光層における第一の化合物、第二の化合物、及び第三の化合物の合計含有率の上限は、100質量%である。なお、第五実施形態は、発光層に、第一の化合物、第二の化合物、及び第三の化合物以外の材料が含まれることを除外しない。
 発光層は、第一の化合物を1種のみ含んでもよいし、2種以上含んでもよい。発光層は、第二の化合物を1種のみ含んでもよいし、2種以上含んでもよい。発光層は、第三の化合物を1種のみ含んでもよいし、2種以上含んでもよい。
(Content of compound in luminescent layer)
The content of the first compound, second compound, and third compound contained in the light-emitting layer is preferably within the following range, for example.
The content of the first compound is preferably 10% by mass or more and 80% by mass or less, more preferably 10% by mass or more and 60% by mass or less, and preferably 20% by mass or more and 60% by mass or less. More preferred.
The content of the second compound is preferably 0.01% by mass or more and 10% by mass or less, more preferably 0.01% by mass or more and 5% by mass or less, and 0.01% by mass or more and 1% by mass. % or less is more preferable.
The content of the third compound is preferably 10% by mass or more and 80% by mass or less.
The upper limit of the total content of the first compound, second compound, and third compound in the light emitting layer is 100% by mass. Note that the fifth embodiment does not exclude that the light-emitting layer includes materials other than the first compound, the second compound, and the third compound.
The light emitting layer may contain only one kind of the first compound, or may contain two or more kinds of the first compound. The light-emitting layer may contain only one type of second compound, or may contain two or more types of the second compound. The light-emitting layer may contain only one type of third compound, or may contain two or more types of the third compound.
 図5は、発光層における第一の化合物、第二の化合物、及び第三の化合物のエネルギー準位の関係の一例を示す図である。図5において、S0は、基底状態を表す。S1(M1)は、第一の化合物の最低励起一重項状態を表し、T1(M1)は、第一の化合物の最低励起三重項状態を表す。S1(M2)は、第二の化合物の最低励起一重項状態を表し、T1(M2)は、第二の化合物の最低励起三重項状態を表す。S1(M3)は、第三の化合物の最低励起一重項状態を表し、T1(M3)は、第三の化合物の最低励起三重項状態を表す。図5中のS1(M1)からS1(M2)へ向かう破線の矢印は、第一の化合物の最低励起一重項状態から第二の化合物の最低励起一重項状態へのフェルスター型エネルギー移動を表す。
 図5に示すように、第一の化合物としてΔST(M1)の小さな化合物を用いると、最低励起三重項状態T1(M1)は、熱エネルギーにより、最低励起一重項状態S1(M1)に逆項間交差が可能である。そして、第一の化合物の最低励起一重項状態S1(M1)から第二の化合物へのフェルスター型エネルギー移動が生じ、最低励起一重項状態S1(M2)が生成する。この結果、第二の化合物の最低励起一重項状態S1(M2)からの蛍光発光を観測することができる。このTADFメカニズムによる遅延蛍光を利用することによっても、理論的に内部量子効率を100%まで高めることができると考えられている。
FIG. 5 is a diagram showing an example of the relationship between the energy levels of the first compound, the second compound, and the third compound in the light emitting layer. In FIG. 5, S0 represents the ground state. S1 (M1) represents the lowest excited singlet state of the first compound, and T1 (M1) represents the lowest excited triplet state of the first compound. S1(M2) represents the lowest excited singlet state of the second compound, and T1(M2) represents the lowest excited triplet state of the second compound. S1 (M3) represents the lowest excited singlet state of the third compound, and T1 (M3) represents the lowest excited triplet state of the third compound. The dashed arrow pointing from S1 (M1) to S1 (M2) in FIG. 5 represents Förster-type energy transfer from the lowest excited singlet state of the first compound to the lowest excited singlet state of the second compound. .
As shown in FIG. 5, when a compound with a small ΔST (M1) is used as the first compound, the lowest excited triplet state T1 (M1) changes to the lowest excited singlet state S1 (M1) due to thermal energy. Intersection is possible. Then, a Förster type energy transfer occurs from the lowest excited singlet state S1 (M1) of the first compound to the second compound, and the lowest excited singlet state S1 (M2) is generated. As a result, fluorescence emission from the lowest excited singlet state S1 (M2) of the second compound can be observed. It is believed that the internal quantum efficiency can be theoretically increased to 100% by utilizing delayed fluorescence due to this TADF mechanism.
 第五実施形態に係る有機EL素子は、発光層に、第一の化合物としての第一実施形態又は第二実施形態に係る化合物と、第一の化合物よりも小さな最低励起一重項エネルギーを有する第二の化合物と、第一の化合物よりも大きな最低励起一重項エネルギーを有する第三の化合物と、を含んでいる。
 第五実施形態に係る有機EL素子は、第一実施形態に係る化合物(第一の化合物)を含むので、第五実施形態によれば、有機EL素子の発光効率を向上させることができる。
 第五実施形態に係る有機EL素子は、第二実施形態に係る化合物(第一の化合物)を含むので、第五実施形態によれば、有機EL素子の寿命を向上させることができる。
 第五実施形態に係る有機EL素子は、表示装置および発光装置等の電子機器に使用できる。
The organic EL device according to the fifth embodiment includes, in the light-emitting layer, the compound according to the first embodiment or the second embodiment as a first compound, and a second compound having a lowest excited singlet energy lower than that of the first compound. and a third compound having a higher lowest excited singlet energy than the first compound.
Since the organic EL device according to the fifth embodiment includes the compound (first compound) according to the first embodiment, the luminous efficiency of the organic EL device can be improved according to the fifth embodiment.
Since the organic EL device according to the fifth embodiment includes the compound (first compound) according to the second embodiment, the life of the organic EL device can be improved according to the fifth embodiment.
The organic EL element according to the fifth embodiment can be used in electronic devices such as display devices and light emitting devices.
〔第六実施形態〕
 第六実施形態に係る有機EL素子の構成について説明する。第六実施形態の説明において第四実施形態又は第五実施形態と同一の構成要素は、同一符号や名称を付す等して説明を省略もしくは簡略化する。また、第六実施形態では、特に言及されない材料や化合物については、第四実施形態又は第五実施形態で説明した材料や化合物と同様の材料や化合物を用いることができる。
[Sixth embodiment]
The structure of the organic EL element according to the sixth embodiment will be explained. In the description of the sixth embodiment, the same components as those in the fourth embodiment or the fifth embodiment will be given the same reference numerals or names, and the description will be omitted or simplified. Further, in the sixth embodiment, for materials and compounds not specifically mentioned, the same materials and compounds as those described in the fourth embodiment or the fifth embodiment can be used.
 第六実施形態に係る有機EL素子は、発光層が、第一の化合物及び第三の化合物を含み、第二の化合物を含んでいない点で、第四実施形態又は第五実施形態に係る有機EL素子と異なる。その他の点については第四実施形態又は第五実施形態と同様である。
 すなわち、第六実施形態において、第一の有機層としての発光層は、第一の化合物と、第三の化合物とを含む。
 この態様の場合、第三の化合物は、ホスト材料であることが好ましく、第一の化合物は、ドーパント材料であることが好ましい。
 第六実施形態において、発光層が第一実施形態又は第二実施形態に係る化合物を含む場合、当該発光層は、燐光発光性の金属錯体を含まないことが好ましく、燐光発光性の金属錯体以外の金属錯体も含まないことが好ましい。
The organic EL device according to the sixth embodiment is the organic EL device according to the fourth embodiment or the fifth embodiment in that the light emitting layer contains the first compound and the third compound and does not contain the second compound. Different from EL elements. The other points are the same as the fourth embodiment or the fifth embodiment.
That is, in the sixth embodiment, the light emitting layer as the first organic layer contains the first compound and the third compound.
In this embodiment, the third compound is preferably a host material and the first compound is preferably a dopant material.
In the sixth embodiment, when the light-emitting layer contains the compound according to the first embodiment or the second embodiment, the light-emitting layer preferably does not contain a phosphorescent metal complex, and other than a phosphorescent metal complex. Preferably, the metal complex does not contain any metal complexes.
<第一の化合物>
 第一の化合物は、第一実施形態又は第二実施形態に係る化合物である。
 第一の化合物は、熱活性化遅延蛍光性の化合物であることが好ましい。
<First compound>
The first compound is a compound according to the first embodiment or the second embodiment.
Preferably, the first compound is a thermally activated delayed fluorescent compound.
<第三の化合物>
 第三の化合物は、第五実施形態において説明した第三の化合物と同様である。
<Third compound>
The third compound is the same as the third compound described in the fifth embodiment.
(発光層における第一の化合物、及び第三の化合物の関係)
 第六実施形態に係る有機EL素子において、第一の化合物の一重項エネルギーS(M1)と、第三の化合物の一重項エネルギーS(M3)とが、下記数式(数2)の関係を満たすことが好ましい。
 S(M3)>S(M1) …(数2)
(Relationship between the first compound and the third compound in the light emitting layer)
In the organic EL device according to the sixth embodiment, the singlet energy S 1 (M1) of the first compound and the singlet energy S 1 (M3) of the third compound have the relationship expressed by the following formula (Equation 2). It is preferable to satisfy the following.
S 1 (M3)>S 1 (M1)...(Math. 2)
 第三の化合物の77[K]におけるエネルギーギャップT77K(M3)は、第一の化合物の77[K]におけるエネルギーギャップT77K(M1)よりも大きいことが好ましい。 The energy gap T 77K (M3) of the third compound at 77 [K] is preferably larger than the energy gap T 77K (M1) of the first compound at 77 [K].
 図6は、本発明の第六実施形態に係る発光の原理を説明するための図である。
 図6において、S0は、基底状態を表す。S1(M1)は、第一の化合物の最低励起一重項状態を表し、T1(M1)は、第一の化合物の最低励起三重項状態を表す。S1(M3)は、第三の化合物の最低励起一重項状態を表し、T1(M3)は、第三の化合物の最低励起三重項状態を表す。
 図6に示すように、第一の化合物としてΔST(M1)の小さな化合物を用いると、第一の化合物の最低励起三重項状態T1(M1)は、熱エネルギーにより、最低励起一重項状態S1(M1)に逆項間交差が可能である。
 この第一の化合物で生じる逆項間交差を利用することで、例えば、下記(i)又は下記(ii)に示すような発光を観測できる。
(i)発光層が、第一の化合物の最低励起一重項状態S1(M1)よりも小さい最低励起一重項状態S1の蛍光ドーパントを含まない場合は、第一の化合物の最低励起一重項状態S1(M1)からの発光を観測することができる。
(ii)発光層が、第一の化合物の最低励起一重項状態S1(M1)よりも小さい最低励起一重項状態S1の蛍光ドーパント(第四実施形態又は第五実施形態では蛍光発光性の第二化合物)を含む場合は、蛍光ドーパントからの発光を観測できる。
 なお、第六実施形態の有機EL素子においては、前記(i)に示す発光を観測できる。前述の第四実施形態又は第五実施形態の有機EL素子においては、前記(ii)に示す発光を観測できる。
FIG. 6 is a diagram for explaining the principle of light emission according to the sixth embodiment of the present invention.
In FIG. 6, S0 represents the ground state. S1 (M1) represents the lowest excited singlet state of the first compound, and T1 (M1) represents the lowest excited triplet state of the first compound. S1 (M3) represents the lowest excited singlet state of the third compound, and T1 (M3) represents the lowest excited triplet state of the third compound.
As shown in FIG. 6, when a compound with a small ΔST (M1) is used as the first compound, the lowest excited triplet state T1 (M1) of the first compound changes due to thermal energy to the lowest excited singlet state S1 ( M1) can undergo inverse intersystem crossing.
By utilizing the reverse intersystem crossing that occurs in the first compound, it is possible to observe, for example, light emission as shown in (i) or (ii) below.
(i) When the emissive layer does not contain a fluorescent dopant having the lowest excited singlet state S1 smaller than the lowest excited singlet state S1 (M1) of the first compound, the lowest excited singlet state S1 of the first compound Light emission from (M1) can be observed.
(ii) The luminescent layer contains a fluorescent dopant in the lowest excited singlet state S1 (in the fourth embodiment or the fifth embodiment, a fluorescent dopant in the lowest excited singlet state S1 (M1) that is smaller than the lowest excited singlet state S1 (M1) of the first compound). compound), emission from the fluorescent dopant can be observed.
Note that in the organic EL element of the sixth embodiment, the light emission shown in (i) above can be observed. In the organic EL element of the fourth embodiment or the fifth embodiment described above, the light emission shown in (ii) above can be observed.
(発光層における化合物の含有率)
 第六実施形態に係る有機EL素子において、発光層に含まれている第一の化合物及び第三の化合物の含有率は、例えば、以下の範囲であることが好ましい。
 第一の化合物の含有率は、10質量%以上90質量%以下であることが好ましく、10質量%以上80質量%以下であることがより好ましく、10質量%以上60質量%以下であることがさらに好ましく、20質量%以上60質量%以下であることがさらに好ましい。
 第三の化合物の含有率は、10質量%以上90質量%以下であることが好ましい。
 発光層における第一の化合物及び第三の化合物の合計含有率の上限は、100質量%である。
 第六実施形態に係る有機EL素子において、発光層は、第一の化合物を1種のみ含んでもよいし、2種以上含んでもよい。発光層は、第三の化合物を1種のみ含んでもよいし、2種以上含んでもよい。
(Content of compound in luminescent layer)
In the organic EL device according to the sixth embodiment, the content of the first compound and the third compound contained in the light emitting layer is preferably in the following range, for example.
The content of the first compound is preferably 10% by mass or more and 90% by mass or less, more preferably 10% by mass or more and 80% by mass or less, and preferably 10% by mass or more and 60% by mass or less. More preferably, it is 20% by mass or more and 60% by mass or less.
The content of the third compound is preferably 10% by mass or more and 90% by mass or less.
The upper limit of the total content of the first compound and the third compound in the light emitting layer is 100% by mass.
In the organic EL device according to the sixth embodiment, the light emitting layer may contain only one kind of the first compound, or may contain two or more kinds of the first compound. The light-emitting layer may contain only one type of third compound, or may contain two or more types of the third compound.
 第六実施形態に係る有機EL素子は、第一実施形態に係る化合物(第一の化合物)を含むので、第六実施形態によれば、有機EL素子の発光効率を向上させることができる。
 第六実施形態に係る有機EL素子は、第二実施形態に係る化合物(第一の化合物)を含むので、第六実施形態によれば、有機EL素子の寿命を向上させることができる。
 第六実施形態に係る有機EL素子は、表示装置および発光装置等の電子機器に使用できる。
Since the organic EL device according to the sixth embodiment includes the compound (first compound) according to the first embodiment, the luminous efficiency of the organic EL device can be improved according to the sixth embodiment.
Since the organic EL device according to the sixth embodiment includes the compound (first compound) according to the second embodiment, the life of the organic EL device can be improved according to the sixth embodiment.
The organic EL element according to the sixth embodiment can be used in electronic devices such as display devices and light emitting devices.
〔第七実施形態〕
(電子機器)
 第七実施形態に係る電子機器は、上述の実施形態のいずれかの有機EL素子を搭載している。電子機器としては、例えば、表示装置及び発光装置等が挙げられる。表示装置としては、例えば、表示部品(例えば、有機ELパネルモジュール等)、テレビ、携帯電話、タブレット、及びパーソナルコンピュータ等が挙げられる。発光装置としては、例えば、照明及び車両用灯具等が挙げられる。
[Seventh embodiment]
(Electronics)
An electronic device according to a seventh embodiment is equipped with the organic EL element according to any of the embodiments described above. Examples of electronic devices include display devices and light emitting devices. Examples of display devices include display components (eg, organic EL panel modules, etc.), televisions, mobile phones, tablets, personal computers, and the like. Examples of the light emitting device include lighting, vehicle lamps, and the like.
〔実施形態の変更〕
 なお、本発明は、上述の実施形態に限定されず、本発明の目的を達成できる範囲での変更、改良などは、本発明に含まれる。
[Changes in embodiment]
Note that the present invention is not limited to the above-described embodiments, and the present invention includes modifications, improvements, and the like within a range that can achieve the object of the present invention.
 例えば、発光層は、1層に限られず、複数の発光層が積層されていてもよい。有機EL素子が複数の発光層を有する場合、少なくとも1つの発光層が上記実施形態で説明した条件を満たしていればよい。例えば、その他の発光層が、蛍光発光型の発光層であっても、三重項励起状態から直接基底状態への電子遷移による発光を利用した燐光発光型の発光層であってもよい。
 また、有機EL素子が複数の発光層を有する場合、これらの発光層が互いに隣接して設けられていてもよいし、中間層を介して複数の発光ユニットが積層された、いわゆるタンデム型の有機EL素子であってもよい。
For example, the number of light emitting layers is not limited to one layer, and a plurality of light emitting layers may be stacked. When an organic EL element has a plurality of light emitting layers, it is sufficient that at least one light emitting layer satisfies the conditions described in the above embodiment. For example, the other light-emitting layer may be a fluorescent-type light-emitting layer or a phosphorescent-type light-emitting layer that utilizes light emission due to electronic transition directly from a triplet excited state to a ground state.
In addition, when the organic EL element has a plurality of light emitting layers, these light emitting layers may be provided adjacent to each other, or a so-called tandem type organic EL element may be provided in which a plurality of light emitting units are stacked with an intermediate layer interposed therebetween. It may also be an EL element.
 また、例えば、発光層の陽極側、及び陰極側の少なくとも一方に障壁層を隣接させて設けてもよい。障壁層は、発光層に接して配置され、正孔、電子、及び励起子の少なくともいずれかを阻止することが好ましい。
 例えば、発光層の陰極側で接して障壁層が配置された場合、当該障壁層は、電子を輸送し、かつ正孔が当該障壁層よりも陰極側の層(例えば、電子輸送層)に到達することを阻止する。有機EL素子が、電子輸送層を含む場合は、発光層と電子輸送層との間に当該障壁層を含むことが好ましい。
 また、発光層の陽極側で接して障壁層が配置された場合、当該障壁層は、正孔を輸送し、かつ電子が当該障壁層よりも陽極側の層(例えば、正孔輸送層)に到達することを阻止する。有機EL素子が、正孔輸送層を含む場合は、発光層と正孔輸送層との間に当該障壁層を含むことが好ましい。
 また、励起エネルギーが発光層からその周辺層に漏れ出さないように、障壁層を発光層に隣接させて設けてもよい。発光層で生成した励起子が、当該障壁層よりも電極側の層(例えば、電子輸送層及び正孔輸送層等)に移動することを阻止する。
 発光層と障壁層とは接合していることが好ましい。
Further, for example, a barrier layer may be provided adjacent to at least one of the anode side and the cathode side of the light emitting layer. Preferably, the barrier layer is disposed in contact with the light-emitting layer and blocks at least one of holes, electrons, and excitons.
For example, when a barrier layer is placed in contact with the emitting layer on the cathode side, the barrier layer transports electrons and holes reach the layer on the cathode side (e.g., electron transport layer) than the barrier layer. prevent you from doing When the organic EL element includes an electron transport layer, it is preferable to include the barrier layer between the light emitting layer and the electron transport layer.
Furthermore, when a barrier layer is disposed in contact with the light emitting layer on the anode side, the barrier layer transports holes and electrons are transferred to a layer on the anode side (for example, a hole transport layer) than the barrier layer. prevent it from reaching. When the organic EL element includes a hole transport layer, it is preferable to include the barrier layer between the light emitting layer and the hole transport layer.
Furthermore, a barrier layer may be provided adjacent to the light-emitting layer to prevent excitation energy from leaking from the light-emitting layer to its surrounding layers. Excitons generated in the light emitting layer are prevented from moving to layers closer to the electrode than the barrier layer (for example, an electron transport layer, a hole transport layer, etc.).
It is preferable that the light-emitting layer and the barrier layer are bonded to each other.
 その他、本発明の実施における具体的な構造、及び形状等は、本発明の目的を達成できる範囲で他の構造等としてもよい。 In addition, the specific structure, shape, etc. in carrying out the present invention may be changed to other structures within the range that can achieve the purpose of the present invention.
 以下、本発明に係る実施例を説明する。本発明はこれらの実施例によって何ら限定されない。 Examples according to the present invention will be described below. The present invention is not limited in any way by these Examples.
<化合物>
 実施例1~8に係る有機EL素子の製造に用いた一般式(1)又は(1A)で表される化合物の構造を以下に示す。
<Compound>
The structure of the compound represented by the general formula (1) or (1A) used in the production of the organic EL devices according to Examples 1 to 8 is shown below.
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000163
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000163
 比較例1~6に係る有機EL素子の製造に用いた化合物の構造を以下に示す。 The structures of the compounds used in the production of organic EL devices according to Comparative Examples 1 to 6 are shown below.
 実施例1~8及び比較例1~6に係る有機EL素子の製造に用いたその他の化合物の構造を以下に示す。 The structures of other compounds used in the production of organic EL devices according to Examples 1 to 8 and Comparative Examples 1 to 6 are shown below.
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000168
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-C000168
<有機EL素子の作製>
 有機EL素子を以下のように作製し、評価した。
<Production of organic EL element>
An organic EL device was produced and evaluated as follows.
(実施例1)
 25mm×75mm×1.1mm厚のITO透明電極(陽極)付きガラス基板(ジオマテック株式会社製)を、イソプロピルアルコール中で5分間超音波洗浄を行った後、UVオゾン洗浄を1分間行った。ITOの膜厚は、130nmとした。
 洗浄後の透明電極ライン付き前記ガラス基板を真空蒸着装置の基板ホルダーに装着し、まず透明電極ラインが形成されている側の面上に透明電極を覆うようにして化合物HT1と化合物HAとを共蒸着し、膜厚10nmの正孔注入層を形成した。正孔注入層における化合物HT1の濃度を97質量%とし、化合物HAの濃度を3質量%とした。
 次に、この正孔注入層上に、化合物HT1を蒸着し、膜厚110nmの第1正孔輸送層を形成した。
 次に、この第1正孔輸送層上に、化合物HT2を蒸着し、膜厚5nmの第2正孔輸送層を形成した。
 次に、この第2正孔輸送層上に、化合物CBPを蒸着し、膜厚5nmの電子障壁層を形成した。
 次に、この電子障壁層上に、第三の化合物としての化合物M3-1と、第一の化合物としての化合物A1とを共蒸着し、膜厚25nmの発光層を形成した。発光層における化合物M3-1の濃度を50質量%とし、化合物A1の濃度を50質量%とした。
 次に、この発光層上に、化合物HBLを蒸着し、膜厚5nmの正孔障壁層を形成した。
 次に、この正孔障壁層上に、化合物ET1を蒸着し、膜厚50nmの電子輸送層を形成した。
 次に、この電子輸送層上に、フッ化リチウム(LiF)を蒸着し、膜厚1nmの電子注入性電極(陰極)を形成した。
 そして、この電子注入性電極上に、金属アルミニウム(Al)を蒸着し、膜厚80nmの金属Al陰極を形成した。
 実施例1に係る有機EL素子の素子構成を略式的に示すと、次のとおりである。
ITO(130)/HT1:HA(10,97%:3%)/HT1(110)/HT2(5)/CBP(5)/M3-1:A1(25,50%:50%)/HBL(5)/ET1(50)/LiF(1)/Al(80)
 なお、括弧内の数字は、膜厚(単位:nm)を示す。
 同じく括弧内において、パーセント表示された数字(97%:3%)は、正孔注入層における化合物HT1及び化合物HAの割合(質量%)を示し、パーセント表示された数字(50%:50%)は、発光層における化合物M3-1及び化合物A1の割合(質量%)を示す。
(Example 1)
A 25 mm x 75 mm x 1.1 mm thick glass substrate with an ITO transparent electrode (anode) (manufactured by Geomatec Co., Ltd.) was ultrasonically cleaned in isopropyl alcohol for 5 minutes, and then UV ozone cleaned for 1 minute. The ITO film thickness was 130 nm.
The cleaned glass substrate with transparent electrode lines is mounted on a substrate holder of a vacuum evaporation apparatus, and first, compound HT1 and compound HA are coated on the surface on which the transparent electrode lines are formed so as to cover the transparent electrode. A hole injection layer having a thickness of 10 nm was formed by vapor deposition. The concentration of compound HT1 in the hole injection layer was 97% by mass, and the concentration of compound HA was 3% by mass.
Next, a compound HT1 was deposited on this hole injection layer to form a first hole transport layer having a thickness of 110 nm.
Next, a compound HT2 was deposited on the first hole transport layer to form a second hole transport layer with a thickness of 5 nm.
Next, the compound CBP was deposited on this second hole transport layer to form an electron barrier layer with a thickness of 5 nm.
Next, Compound M3-1 as a third compound and Compound A1 as a first compound were co-evaporated onto this electron barrier layer to form a light-emitting layer with a thickness of 25 nm. The concentration of compound M3-1 in the light emitting layer was 50% by mass, and the concentration of compound A1 was 50% by mass.
Next, a compound HBL was deposited on this light emitting layer to form a hole blocking layer with a thickness of 5 nm.
Next, compound ET1 was deposited on this hole blocking layer to form an electron transport layer with a thickness of 50 nm.
Next, lithium fluoride (LiF) was deposited on this electron transport layer to form an electron injection electrode (cathode) with a thickness of 1 nm.
Then, metal aluminum (Al) was deposited on this electron injection electrode to form a metal Al cathode with a film thickness of 80 nm.
The element structure of the organic EL element according to Example 1 is schematically shown as follows.
ITO(130)/HT1:HA(10,97%:3%)/HT1(110)/HT2(5)/CBP(5)/M3-1:A1(25,50%:50%)/HBL( 5)/ET1(50)/LiF(1)/Al(80)
Note that the numbers in parentheses indicate the film thickness (unit: nm).
Similarly, in parentheses, the number expressed as a percentage (97%: 3%) indicates the proportion (mass%) of the compound HT1 and the compound HA in the hole injection layer, and the number expressed as a percentage (50%: 50%) represents the ratio (% by mass) of compound M3-1 and compound A1 in the light emitting layer.
(実施例2~3)
 実施例2~3に係る有機EL素子は、それぞれ、実施例1における発光層中の第一の化合物及び第三の化合物を、表1に記載の第一の化合物及び第三の化合物に変更したこと以外、実施例1と同様にして作製した。
(Examples 2-3)
In the organic EL devices according to Examples 2 to 3, the first compound and third compound in the light emitting layer in Example 1 were changed to the first compound and third compound listed in Table 1. Except for this, it was produced in the same manner as in Example 1.
(比較例1~3)
 比較例1~3に係る有機EL素子は、それぞれ、実施例1における発光層中の第一の化合物及び第三の化合物を、表1に記載の第一の化合物及び第三の化合物に変更したこと以外、実施例1と同様にして作製した。
(Comparative Examples 1 to 3)
In the organic EL devices according to Comparative Examples 1 to 3, the first compound and third compound in the light emitting layer in Example 1 were changed to the first compound and third compound listed in Table 1. Except for this, it was produced in the same manner as in Example 1.
(実施例4)
 25mm×75mm×1.1mm厚のITO透明電極(陽極)付きガラス基板(ジオマテック株式会社製)を、イソプロピルアルコール中で5分間超音波洗浄を行った後、UVオゾン洗浄を1分間行った。ITOの膜厚は、130nmとした。
 洗浄後の透明電極ライン付き前記ガラス基板を真空蒸着装置の基板ホルダーに装着し、まず透明電極ラインが形成されている側の面上に透明電極を覆うようにして化合物HT1と化合物HAとを共蒸着し、膜厚10nmの正孔注入層を形成した。正孔注入層における化合物HT1の濃度を97質量%とし、化合物HAの濃度を3質量%とした。
 次に、この正孔注入層上に、化合物HT1を蒸着し、膜厚110nmの第1正孔輸送層を形成した。
 次に、この第1正孔輸送層上に、化合物HT2を蒸着し、膜厚5nmの第2正孔輸送層を形成した。
 次に、この第2正孔輸送層上に、化合物CBPを蒸着し、膜厚5nmの電子障壁層を形成した。
 次に、この電子障壁層上に、第三の化合物としての化合物M3-4と、第一の化合物としての化合物A1と、第二の化合物としての化合物GDとを共蒸着し、膜厚25nmの発光層を形成した。発光層における化合物M3-4の濃度を59.2質量%とし、化合物A1の濃度を40質量%とし、化合物GDの濃度を0.8質量%とした。
 次に、この発光層上に、化合物HBLを蒸着し、膜厚5nmの正孔障壁層を形成した。
 次に、この正孔障壁層上に、化合物ET1を蒸着し、膜厚50nmの電子輸送層を形成した。
 次に、この電子輸送層上に、フッ化リチウム(LiF)を蒸着し、膜厚1nmの電子注入性電極(陰極)を形成した。
 そして、この電子注入性電極上に、金属アルミニウム(Al)を蒸着し、膜厚80nmの金属Al陰極を形成した。
 実施例4に係る有機EL素子の素子構成を略式的に示すと、次のとおりである。
ITO(130)/HT1:HA(10,97%:3%)/HT1(110)/HT2(5)/CBP(5)/M3-4:A1:GD(25,59.2%:40%:0.8%)/HBL(5)/ET1(50)/LiF(1)/Al(80)
 なお、括弧内の数字は、膜厚(単位:nm)を示す。
 同じく括弧内において、パーセント表示された数字(97%:3%)は、正孔注入層における化合物HT1及び化合物HAの割合(質量%)を示し、パーセント表示された数字(59.2%:40%:0.8%)は、発光層における化合物M3-4、化合物A1及び化合物GDの割合(質量%)を示す。
(Example 4)
A 25 mm x 75 mm x 1.1 mm thick glass substrate with an ITO transparent electrode (anode) (manufactured by Geomatec Co., Ltd.) was ultrasonically cleaned in isopropyl alcohol for 5 minutes, and then UV ozone cleaned for 1 minute. The ITO film thickness was 130 nm.
The cleaned glass substrate with transparent electrode lines is mounted on a substrate holder of a vacuum evaporation apparatus, and first, compound HT1 and compound HA are coated on the surface on which the transparent electrode lines are formed so as to cover the transparent electrode. A hole injection layer having a thickness of 10 nm was formed by vapor deposition. The concentration of compound HT1 in the hole injection layer was 97% by mass, and the concentration of compound HA was 3% by mass.
Next, a compound HT1 was deposited on this hole injection layer to form a first hole transport layer having a thickness of 110 nm.
Next, a compound HT2 was deposited on the first hole transport layer to form a second hole transport layer with a thickness of 5 nm.
Next, the compound CBP was deposited on this second hole transport layer to form an electron barrier layer with a thickness of 5 nm.
Next, on this electron barrier layer, compound M3-4 as a third compound, compound A1 as a first compound, and compound GD as a second compound were co-deposited to a film thickness of 25 nm. A light emitting layer was formed. The concentration of compound M3-4 in the light emitting layer was 59.2% by mass, the concentration of compound A1 was 40% by mass, and the concentration of compound GD was 0.8% by mass.
Next, a compound HBL was deposited on this light emitting layer to form a hole blocking layer with a thickness of 5 nm.
Next, compound ET1 was deposited on this hole blocking layer to form an electron transport layer with a thickness of 50 nm.
Next, lithium fluoride (LiF) was deposited on this electron transport layer to form an electron injection electrode (cathode) with a thickness of 1 nm.
Then, metal aluminum (Al) was deposited on this electron injection electrode to form a metal Al cathode with a film thickness of 80 nm.
The element structure of the organic EL element according to Example 4 is schematically shown as follows.
ITO(130)/HT1:HA(10,97%:3%)/HT1(110)/HT2(5)/CBP(5)/M3-4:A1:GD(25,59.2%:40%:0.8 %)/HBL(5)/ET1(50)/LiF(1)/Al(80)
Note that the numbers in parentheses indicate the film thickness (unit: nm).
Similarly, in parentheses, the numbers expressed as percentages (97%: 3%) indicate the proportions (mass%) of compound HT1 and compound HA in the hole injection layer, and the numbers expressed as percentages (59.2%: 40 %: 0.8%) indicates the proportion (mass %) of compound M3-4, compound A1, and compound GD in the light emitting layer.
(実施例5~7)
 実施例5~7に係る有機EL素子は、それぞれ、実施例4における発光層中の第一の化合物を、表2に記載の第一の化合物に変更したこと以外、実施例4と同様にして作製した。
(Examples 5 to 7)
The organic EL devices according to Examples 5 to 7 were produced in the same manner as in Example 4, except that the first compound in the light emitting layer in Example 4 was changed to the first compound listed in Table 2. Created.
(比較例4~5)
 比較例4~5に係る有機EL素子は、それぞれ、実施例4における発光層中の第一の化合物を、表2に記載の第一の化合物に変更したこと以外、実施例4と同様にして作製した。
(Comparative Examples 4-5)
The organic EL devices according to Comparative Examples 4 and 5 were prepared in the same manner as in Example 4, except that the first compound in the light emitting layer in Example 4 was changed to the first compound listed in Table 2. Created.
(実施例8及び比較例6)
 実施例8及び比較例6に係る有機EL素子は、それぞれ、実施例4における発光層中の第一の化合物を、表3に記載の第一の化合物に変更したこと以外、実施例4と同様にして作製した。
(Example 8 and Comparative Example 6)
The organic EL devices according to Example 8 and Comparative Example 6 were the same as Example 4 except that the first compound in the light emitting layer in Example 4 was changed to the first compound listed in Table 3. It was made as follows.
<有機EL素子の評価>
 作製した有機EL素子について、表1~表3に記載の評価を行った。評価結果を表1~表3に示す。なお、比較例1~6で使用した比較化合物Ref-1及びRef-2は、第一の化合物に該当しないが、便宜的に第一の化合物と同じ列に表記する。また、各実施例の発光層で使用した化合物の評価結果も表1~表3に示す。
<Evaluation of organic EL elements>
The produced organic EL devices were evaluated as shown in Tables 1 to 3. The evaluation results are shown in Tables 1 to 3. Note that the comparative compounds Ref-1 and Ref-2 used in Comparative Examples 1 to 6 do not correspond to the first compound, but are listed in the same column as the first compound for convenience. Tables 1 to 3 also show the evaluation results of the compounds used in the light-emitting layer of each example.
(外部量子効率EQE)
 作製した有機EL素子に、電流密度が10.00mA/cmとなるように電圧を印加した時の分光放射輝度スペクトルを分光放射輝度計CS-2000(コニカミノルタ株式会社製)で計測した。得られた分光放射輝度スペクトルから、ランバシアン放射を行ったと仮定し外部量子効率EQE(単位:%)を算出した。表1、2に「外部量子効率EQE」(単位:%)及び「EQE(相対値)」(単位:%)を示す。
 表1に示す「EQE(相対値)」は、各例のEQEの測定値、並びに下記数式(数1X)に基づいて算出した。表2に示す「EQE(相対値)」は、各例のEQEの測定値、並びに下記数式(数2X)又は(数3X)に基づいて算出した。
 EQE(相対値)=(実施例XのEQE/比較例XのEQE)×100…(数1X)
(数式(数1X)中、Xは、1、2又は3である。)
 EQE(相対値)=(実施例YのEQE/比較例4のEQE)×100…(数2X)
(数式(数2X)中、Yは、4、5、6又は7である。)
 EQE(相対値)=(比較例5のEQE/比較例4のEQE)×100…(数3X)
(External quantum efficiency EQE)
A voltage was applied to the produced organic EL device at a current density of 10.00 mA/cm 2 , and the spectral radiance spectrum was measured using a spectral radiance meter CS-2000 (manufactured by Konica Minolta, Inc.). From the obtained spectral radiance spectrum, the external quantum efficiency EQE (unit: %) was calculated assuming that Lambassian radiation was performed. Tables 1 and 2 show "external quantum efficiency EQE" (unit: %) and "EQE (relative value)" (unit: %).
"EQE (relative value)" shown in Table 1 was calculated based on the measured value of EQE of each example and the following mathematical formula (Equation 1X). "EQE (relative value)" shown in Table 2 was calculated based on the measured value of EQE of each example and the following mathematical formula (Equation 2X) or (Equation 3X).
EQE (relative value) = (EQE of Example X/EQE of Comparative Example X) x 100... (Math 1X)
(In the mathematical formula (Math. 1X), X is 1, 2, or 3.)
EQE (relative value) = (EQE of Example Y/EQE of Comparative Example 4) x 100... (Math. 2X)
(In the mathematical formula (Math. 2X), Y is 4, 5, 6, or 7.)
EQE (relative value) = (EQE of Comparative Example 5/EQE of Comparative Example 4) x 100... (Math 3X)
(寿命LT95)
 作製した有機EL素子に、電流密度が50mA/cmとなるように電圧を印加し、初期輝度に対して輝度が95%となるまでの時間(LT95(単位:hr))を寿命として測定した。輝度は、分光放射輝度計CS-2000(コニカミノルタ株式会社製)を用いて測定した。表3に「LT95」(単位:hr)及び「LT95(相対値)」(単位:%)を示す。
 表3に示す「LT95(相対値)」は、下記数式(数4X)に基づいて算出した。
 LT95(相対値)=(実施例8のLT95/比較例6のLT95)×100…(数4X)
(Life span LT95)
A voltage was applied to the manufactured organic EL element so that the current density was 50 mA/cm 2 , and the time (LT95 (unit: hr)) until the brightness reached 95% of the initial brightness was measured as the life span. . The brightness was measured using a spectral radiance meter CS-2000 (manufactured by Konica Minolta, Inc.). Table 3 shows "LT95" (unit: hr) and "LT95 (relative value)" (unit: %).
"LT95 (relative value)" shown in Table 3 was calculated based on the following formula (Equation 4X).
LT95 (relative value) = (LT95 of Example 8/LT95 of Comparative Example 6) x 100... (Math. 4X)
(最大ピーク波長λp及び発光半値幅FWHM)
 有機EL素子の電流密度が10.00mA/cmとなるように素子に電圧を印加した時の分光放射輝度スペクトルを分光放射輝度計CS-2000(コニカミノルタ株式会社製)で計測した。得られた分光放射輝度スペクトルから、最大ピーク波長λp(単位:nm)及び最大ピーク波長λpの発光半値幅FWHM(単位:nm)を求めた。FWHMは、Full Width at Half Maximumの略称である。
(Maximum peak wavelength λp and emission half width FWHM)
The spectral radiance spectrum was measured using a spectral radiance meter CS-2000 (manufactured by Konica Minolta, Inc.) when a voltage was applied to the organic EL device so that the current density of the device was 10.00 mA/cm 2 . From the obtained spectral radiance spectrum, the maximum peak wavelength λp (unit: nm) and the emission half width FWHM (unit: nm) of the maximum peak wavelength λp were determined. FWHM is an abbreviation for Full Width at Half Maximum.
(CIE1931色度)
 有機EL素子の電流密度が10.00mA/cmとなるように素子に電圧を印加した時のCIE1931色度座標(x、y)を分光放射輝度計CS-2000(コニカミノルタ株式会社製)で計測した。
(CIE1931 chromaticity)
The CIE1931 chromaticity coordinates (x, y) when a voltage is applied to the organic EL element so that the current density of the element is 10.00 mA/cm 2 are measured using a spectral radiance meter CS-2000 (manufactured by Konica Minolta, Inc.). I measured it.
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-T000170
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-T000170
 第一の化合物として前記一般式(1)で表される化合物A1を用いた実施例1は、化合物A1を比較化合物Ref-1に置き換えた比較例1に比べて発光効率が向上した。
 実施例2と比較例2とを対比した場合、並びに実施例3と比較例3とを対比した場合も同様に、実施例2、3は、それぞれ比較例2、3に比べて発光効率が向上した。
Example 1 in which Compound A1 represented by the general formula (1) was used as the first compound had improved luminous efficiency compared to Comparative Example 1 in which Compound A1 was replaced with Comparative Compound Ref-1.
Similarly, when comparing Example 2 and Comparative Example 2, and when comparing Example 3 and Comparative Example 3, Examples 2 and 3 have improved luminous efficiency compared to Comparative Examples 2 and 3, respectively. did.
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-T000171
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-T000171
 第一の化合物として前記一般式(1)で表される化合物A1~A4を用いた実施例4~7は、化合物A1~A4をそれぞれ比較化合物Ref-1又はRef-2に置き換えた比較例4、5に比べて発光効率が向上した。 Examples 4 to 7 using compounds A1 to A4 represented by the general formula (1) as the first compound are Comparative Example 4 in which compounds A1 to A4 are replaced with comparative compounds Ref-1 or Ref-2, respectively. , 5, the luminous efficiency was improved.
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-T000172
Figure JPOXMLDOC01-appb-T000172
 第一の化合物として前記一般式(1A)で表される化合物A5を用いた実施例8は、化合物A5を比較化合物Ref-1に置き換えた比較例6に比べて寿命が長くなった。 Example 8 in which Compound A5 represented by the general formula (1A) was used as the first compound had a longer life span than Comparative Example 6 in which Compound A5 was replaced with Comparative Compound Ref-1.
<化合物の評価>
(蛍光量子収率(PLQY)の測定)
 測定対象となる化合物を、濃度が5μmol/Lになるように、トルエンに溶解し、トルエン溶液を調製した。その後、調液後の溶液を5分間窒素バブリングし、外気が混入しないように密閉した。
 調製した測定対象化合物のトルエン溶液について、絶対PL(フォトルミネッセンス)量子収率測定装置 Quantaurus-QY(浜松ホトニクス株式会社製)を用いて、PLQYを測定した。
<Compound evaluation>
(Measurement of fluorescence quantum yield (PLQY))
A compound to be measured was dissolved in toluene to a concentration of 5 μmol/L to prepare a toluene solution. Thereafter, the prepared solution was bubbled with nitrogen for 5 minutes and sealed to prevent outside air from entering.
The PLQY of the prepared toluene solution of the compound to be measured was measured using an absolute PL (photoluminescence) quantum yield measuring device Quantaurus-QY (manufactured by Hamamatsu Photonics Co., Ltd.).
(化合物の最大ピーク波長)
 化合物の最大ピーク波長λは、以下の方法により測定した。
 測定対象となる化合物の5μmol/Lトルエン溶液を調製して石英セルに入れ、常温(300K)でこの試料の発光スペクトル(縦軸:発光強度、横軸:波長とする。)を測定した。本実施例では、発光スペクトルを株式会社日立ハイテクサイエンス製の分光蛍光光度計(装置名:F-7000)で測定した。なお、発光スペクトル測定装置は、ここで用いた装置に限定されない。発光スペクトルにおいて、発光強度が最大となる発光スペクトルのピーク波長を最大ピーク波長λとした。
(Maximum peak wavelength of compound)
The maximum peak wavelength λ of the compound was measured by the following method.
A 5 μmol/L toluene solution of the compound to be measured was prepared and placed in a quartz cell, and the emission spectrum (vertical axis: emission intensity, horizontal axis: wavelength) of this sample was measured at room temperature (300K). In this example, the emission spectrum was measured using a spectrofluorometer (device name: F-7000) manufactured by Hitachi High-Tech Science Co., Ltd. Note that the emission spectrum measuring device is not limited to the device used here. In the emission spectrum, the peak wavelength of the emission spectrum at which the emission intensity is maximum was defined as the maximum peak wavelength λ.
(化合物の遅延蛍光性)
 遅延蛍光性は図1に示す装置を利用して過渡PLを測定することにより確認した。前記化合物A1をトルエンに溶解し、自己吸収の寄与を取り除くため励起波長において吸光度が0.05以下の希薄溶液を調製した。また酸素による消光を防ぐため、試料溶液を凍結脱気した後にアルゴン雰囲気下で蓋付きのセルに封入することで、アルゴンで飽和された酸素フリーの試料溶液とした。
 上記試料溶液の蛍光スペクトルを分光蛍光光度計FP-8600(日本分光社製)で測定し、また同条件で9,10-ジフェニルアントラセンのエタノール溶液の蛍光スペクトルを測定した。両スペクトルの蛍光面積強度を用いて、Morris et al. J.Phys.Chem.80(1976)969中の(1)式により全蛍光量子収率を算出した。
 前記化合物A1が吸収する波長のパルス光(パルスレーザーから照射される光)で励起された後、当該励起状態から即座に観察されるPrompt発光(即時発光)と、当該励起後、即座には観察されず、その後観察されるDelay発光(遅延発光)とが存在する。本実施例における遅延蛍光発光とは、Delay発光(遅延発光)の量がPrompt発光(即時発光)の量に対して5%以上を意味する。具体的には、Prompt発光(即時発光)の量をXとし、Delay発光(遅延発光)の量をXとしたときに、X/Xの値が0.05以上であることを意味する。
 Prompt発光とDelay発光の量とその比は、“Nature 492, 234-238, 2012”(参考文献1)に記載された方法と同様の方法により求めることができる。なお、Prompt発光とDelay発光の量の算出に使用される装置は、前記参考文献1に記載の装置、または図1に記載の装置に限定されない。
 化合物A2~A5及び比較化合物Ref-1及びRef-2についても、化合物A1と同様に測定した。
 化合物A1~A5、比較化合物Ref-1及びRef-2について、Delay発光(遅延発光)の量がPrompt発光(即時発光)の量に対して5%以上であることが確認された。具体的には、化合物A1~A5、比較化合物Ref-1及びRef-2について、X/Xの値が0.05以上であった。
(Delayed fluorescence of compound)
Delayed fluorescence was confirmed by measuring transient PL using the apparatus shown in FIG. The compound A1 was dissolved in toluene to prepare a dilute solution having an absorbance of 0.05 or less at the excitation wavelength in order to eliminate the contribution of self-absorption. In order to prevent quenching due to oxygen, the sample solution was frozen and degassed and then sealed in a cell with a lid under an argon atmosphere, resulting in an oxygen-free sample solution saturated with argon.
The fluorescence spectrum of the above sample solution was measured using a spectrofluorometer FP-8600 (manufactured by JASCO Corporation), and the fluorescence spectrum of an ethanol solution of 9,10-diphenylanthracene was also measured under the same conditions. Using the fluorescence area intensity of both spectra, Morris et al. J. Phys. Chem. The total fluorescence quantum yield was calculated using equation (1) in 80 (1976) 969.
Prompt light emission (immediate light emission) that is observed immediately from the excited state after being excited by pulsed light of a wavelength that the compound A1 absorbs (light emitted from a pulsed laser); and Prompt light emission that is observed immediately after the excitation. There is delayed light emission (delayed light emission) that is not detected and then observed. Delayed fluorescent light emission in this embodiment means that the amount of delayed light emission (delayed light emission) is 5% or more of the amount of prompt light emission (immediate light emission). Specifically, when the amount of prompt light emission (immediate light emission) is X P and the amount of delay light emission (delayed light emission) is X D , the value of X D /X P is 0.05 or more. means.
The amount of prompt light emission and delay light emission and the ratio thereof can be determined by a method similar to the method described in "Nature 492, 234-238, 2012" (Reference Document 1). Note that the device used to calculate the amount of prompt light emission and delay light emission is not limited to the device described in Reference 1 or the device shown in FIG. 1.
Compounds A2 to A5 and comparative compounds Ref-1 and Ref-2 were also measured in the same manner as compound A1.
For Compounds A1 to A5 and Comparative Compounds Ref-1 and Ref-2, it was confirmed that the amount of delayed light emission (delayed light emission) was 5% or more with respect to the amount of prompt light emission (immediate light emission). Specifically, the value of X D /X P was 0.05 or more for Compounds A1 to A5 and Comparative Compounds Ref-1 and Ref-2.
(一重項エネルギーS
 測定対象化合物の一重項エネルギーSは、前述の溶液法により測定した。
(Singlet energy S 1 )
The singlet energy S1 of the compound to be measured was measured by the solution method described above.
(エネルギーギャップT77K及びΔST)
 測定対象化合物のエネルギーギャップT77Kは、前述の「三重項エネルギーと77[K]におけるエネルギーギャップとの関係」で記載したエネルギーギャップT77Kの測定方法により測定した。
 化合物A1~A5、比較化合物Ref-1及びRef-2について、エネルギーギャップT77Kの値と上記の一重項エネルギーSの値からΔSTを確認した。表中の「<0.01」は、ΔSTが0.01eV未満であることを表す。
(Energy gap T 77K and ΔST)
The energy gap T 77K of the compound to be measured was measured by the method for measuring the energy gap T 77K described in "Relationship between triplet energy and energy gap at 77 [K]" above.
For Compounds A1 to A5 and Comparative Compounds Ref-1 and Ref-2, ΔST was confirmed from the value of energy gap T 77K and the value of singlet energy S 1 above. "<0.01" in the table indicates that ΔST is less than 0.01 eV.
〔化合物の合成〕
<化合物A1の合成>
[Synthesis of compounds]
<Synthesis of compound A1>
 窒素雰囲気下、200mLの三口フラスコに、12H-[1]Benzothieno[2,3-a]carbazole(5.50g,20.1mmol)、水素化ナトリウム(40質量%オイル含有)(0.804g、20.1mmol)、及びDMFを50mL入れ、0℃で15分撹拌した。次に反応混合物に中間体a(1.50g,9.14mmol)を入れ、室温で2時間半撹拌した。反応混合物から析出した固体をろ取し、酢酸エチル、メタノール、水で洗浄し、5.0gの黄色固体を得た。ASAP-MSの分析により中間体cと同定した(収率82%)。ASAP-MSは、Atmospheric Pressure Solid Analysis Probe Mass Spectrometryの略称である。 Under a nitrogen atmosphere, in a 200 mL three-necked flask, 12H-[1]Benzothieno[2,3-a]carbazole (5.50 g, 20.1 mmol), sodium hydride (containing 40 mass% oil) (0.804 g, 20 .1 mmol) and 50 mL of DMF were added, and the mixture was stirred at 0°C for 15 minutes. Next, intermediate a (1.50 g, 9.14 mmol) was added to the reaction mixture, and the mixture was stirred at room temperature for 2.5 hours. The solid precipitated from the reaction mixture was collected by filtration and washed with ethyl acetate, methanol, and water to obtain 5.0 g of a yellow solid. It was identified as intermediate c by ASAP-MS analysis (yield 82%). ASAP-MS is an abbreviation for Atmospheric Pressure Solid Analysis Probe Mass Spectrometry.
 窒素雰囲気下、500mLの三口フラスコに、中間体c(3.0g,4.47mmol)、炭酸カリウム(0.927g,6.71mmol)、diacetoxypalladium(0.050g,0.224mmol)、トリシクロヘキシルホスフィン(P(Cy)))(0.188g,0.671mmol)、bromobenzene(0.564mL,5.37mmol)、2-ethylhexanoic acid(0.283mL,1.79mmol)及びChlorobenzene(447mL)をいれ、150℃で16時間撹拌した。反応溶液にジクロロメタンを加え、シリカゲルクロマトグラフィーを通した。得られた溶液を濃縮後、再度シリカゲルクロマトグラフィーで精製し、1.20gの黄色固体を得た。GC-MS分析により化合物A1と同定した(収率36%)。 Under a nitrogen atmosphere, in a 500 mL three-necked flask, intermediate c (3.0 g, 4.47 mmol), potassium carbonate (0.927 g, 6.71 mmol), diacetoxypalladium (0.050 g, 0.224 mmol), tricyclohexylphosphine ( P(Cy) 3 )) (0.188g, 0.671mmol), bromobenzene (0.564mL, 5.37mmol), 2-ethylhexanoic acid (0.283mL, 1.79mmol) and chlorobenzene (447mmol) Add L), 150 Stirred at ℃ for 16 hours. Dichloromethane was added to the reaction solution, and the mixture was passed through silica gel chromatography. After concentrating the obtained solution, it was purified again by silica gel chromatography to obtain 1.20 g of yellow solid. It was identified as compound A1 by GC-MS analysis (yield 36%).
 <化合物A2の合成> <Synthesis of compound A2>
 窒素雰囲気下、500mLの三口フラスコに、中間体c(3.0g,4.47mmol)、炭酸カリウム(0.927g,6.71mmol)、diacetoxypalladium(0.050g,0.224mmol)、トリシクロヘキシルホスフィン(0.188g,0.671mmol)、4-bromobiphenyl(1.49mL,8.94mmol)、2-ethylhexanoic acid(0.283mL,1.79mmol)及びChlorobenzene(300mL)をいれ、150℃で14時間撹拌した。析出した固体をろ取し、水、ジクロロメタンで洗浄した。得られた固体をシリカゲルクロマトグラフィーで精製し、1.70gの黄色固体を得た。GC-MS分析により化合物A2と同定した(収率46%)。 Under a nitrogen atmosphere, in a 500 mL three-necked flask, intermediate c (3.0 g, 4.47 mmol), potassium carbonate (0.927 g, 6.71 mmol), diacetoxypalladium (0.050 g, 0.224 mmol), tricyclohexylphosphine ( 0.188g, 0.671mmol), 4-bromobiphenyl (1.49mL, 8.94mmol), 2-ethylhexanoic acid (0.283mL, 1.79mmol) and Chlorobenzene (300mL), Stirred for 14 hours at °C. . The precipitated solid was collected by filtration and washed with water and dichloromethane. The obtained solid was purified by silica gel chromatography to obtain 1.70 g of yellow solid. It was identified as compound A2 by GC-MS analysis (yield 46%).
 <化合物A3の合成> <Synthesis of compound A3>
 窒素雰囲気下、500mLの三口フラスコに、中間体c(3.0g,4.47mmol)、炭酸カリウム(0.927g,6.71mmol)、diacetoxypalladium(0.050g,0.224mmol)、トリシクロヘキシルホスフィン(0.188g,0.671mmol)、3-bromobiphenyl(1.49mL,8.94mmol)、2-ethylhexanoic acid(0.283mL,1.79mmol)及びChlorobenzene(300mL)をいれ、150℃で14時間撹拌した。析出した固体をろ取し、水、ジクロロメタンで洗浄した。得られた固体をシリカゲルクロマトグラフィーで精製し、1.70gの黄色固体を得た。GC-MS分析により化合物A3と同定した(収率35%)。 Under a nitrogen atmosphere, in a 500 mL three-necked flask, intermediate c (3.0 g, 4.47 mmol), potassium carbonate (0.927 g, 6.71 mmol), diacetoxypalladium (0.050 g, 0.224 mmol), tricyclohexylphosphine ( Add 0.188g, 0.671mmol), 3-bromobiphenyl (1.49mL, 8.94mmol), 2-ethylhexanoic acid (0.283mL, 1.79mmol) and Chlorobenzene (300mL), Stirred for 14 hours at °C. . The precipitated solid was collected by filtration and washed with water and dichloromethane. The obtained solid was purified by silica gel chromatography to obtain 1.70 g of yellow solid. It was identified as compound A3 by GC-MS analysis (yield 35%).
 <化合物A4の合成> <Synthesis of compound A4>
 窒素雰囲気下、500mLの三口フラスコに、中間体c(3.0g,4.47mmol)、炭酸カリウム(0.927g,6.71mmol)、diacetoxypalladium(0.050g,0.224mmol)、トリシクロヘキシルホスフィン(0.188g,0.671mmol)、1-bromo-3,5-diphenylbenzene(2.77g,8.94mmol)、2-ethylhexanoic acid(0.283mL,1.79mmol)及びChlorobenzene(300mL)をいれ、150℃で14時間撹拌した。析出した固体をろ取し、水、ジクロロメタンで洗浄した。得られた固体をシリカゲルクロマトグラフィーで精製し、0.80gの黄色固体を得た。GC-MS分析により化合物A4と同定した(収率20%)。 Under a nitrogen atmosphere, in a 500 mL three-necked flask, intermediate c (3.0 g, 4.47 mmol), potassium carbonate (0.927 g, 6.71 mmol), diacetoxypalladium (0.050 g, 0.224 mmol), tricyclohexylphosphine ( 0.188g, 0.671mmol), 1-bromo-3,5-diphenylbenzene (2.77g, 8.94mmol), 2-ethylhexanoic acid (0.283mL, 1.79mmol) and Chlorobenzene ( 300 mL) and 150 Stirred at ℃ for 14 hours. The precipitated solid was collected by filtration and washed with water and dichloromethane. The obtained solid was purified by silica gel chromatography to obtain 0.80 g of yellow solid. It was identified as compound A4 by GC-MS analysis (yield 20%).
<化合物A5の合成> <Synthesis of compound A5>
 窒素雰囲気下、100mLの三口フラスコに、中間体a(2.5g,15.2mmol)、炭酸カリウム(3.0g,21.7mmol)、diacetoxypalladium(0.171g,0.762mmol)、トリシクロヘキシルホスフィン(0.641g,2.29mmol)、1-bromo-3,5-diphenylbenzene(5.65g,18.3mmol)、2-ethylhexanoic acid(0.241mL,1.52mmol)及びXylene(50mL)をいれ、80℃で7時間撹拌した。反応溶液にジクロロメタン500mLを加えて攪拌し、析出した固体を除いた。得られたろ液を減圧濃縮した。得られた固体をシリカゲルクロマトグラフィーで精製し、1.9gの白色固体を得た。GC-MS、NMRの分析により中間体dと同定した(収率32%)。 Under a nitrogen atmosphere, in a 100 mL three-necked flask, intermediate a (2.5 g, 15.2 mmol), potassium carbonate (3.0 g, 21.7 mmol), diacetoxypalladium (0.171 g, 0.762 mmol), tricyclohexylphosphine ( 0.641g, 2.29mmol), 1-bromo-3,5-diphenylbenzene (5.65g, 18.3mmol), 2-ethylhexanoic acid (0.241mL, 1.52mmol) and Xylene (50mL), 8 0 Stirred at ℃ for 7 hours. 500 mL of dichloromethane was added to the reaction solution and stirred to remove the precipitated solid. The obtained filtrate was concentrated under reduced pressure. The obtained solid was purified by silica gel chromatography to obtain 1.9 g of white solid. It was identified as intermediate d by GC-MS and NMR analysis (yield 32%).
 窒素雰囲気下、100mLの三口フラスコに、4-phenyl-12H-[1]Benzothieno[2,3-a]carbazole(1.76g,5.05mmol)、水素化ナトリウム(40質量%オイル含有)(0.193g、4.82mmol)、及びDMFを20mL入れ、0℃で15分撹拌した。次に反応混合物に中間体d(0.90g,2.29mmol)をいれ、室温で1時間半撹拌した。反応混合物から析出した固体をろ取し、メタノール洗浄した。得られた固体をカラムクロマトグラフィーにより精製し、1.6gの黄色固体を得た。ASAP-MSの分析により化合物A5と同定した(収率31%)。 Under a nitrogen atmosphere, 4-phenyl-12H-[1]Benzothieno[2,3-a]carbazole (1.76 g, 5.05 mmol), sodium hydride (containing 40 mass% oil) (0 .193g, 4.82mmol) and 20mL of DMF were added and stirred at 0°C for 15 minutes. Next, intermediate d (0.90 g, 2.29 mmol) was added to the reaction mixture, and the mixture was stirred at room temperature for 1.5 hours. A solid precipitated from the reaction mixture was collected by filtration and washed with methanol. The obtained solid was purified by column chromatography to obtain 1.6 g of yellow solid. It was identified as compound A5 by ASAP-MS analysis (yield 31%).
<比較化合物Ref-1の合成> <Synthesis of comparative compound Ref-1>
 窒素雰囲気下、2Lの三口フラスコに、1,5-dibromo-2,4-difluorobenzene(165g,607mmol)、cyanocopper(120g,1335mmol)及びNMP(800mL)をいれ、150℃で5時間撹拌した。反応混合物に塩化メチレン1Lを加え、セライトを用いてろ過し、エバポレーターを用いてろ液を濃縮した。得られた固体をシリカゲルクロマトグラフィーで精製し、58gの白色固体を得た。GC-MSの分析により中間体aと同定した(収率58%)。 Under a nitrogen atmosphere, 1,5-dibromo-2,4-difluorobenzene (165 g, 607 mmol), cyanocopper (120 g, 1335 mmol), and NMP (800 mL) were placed in a 2 L three-necked flask and stirred at 150° C. for 5 hours. 1 L of methylene chloride was added to the reaction mixture, filtered through Celite, and the filtrate was concentrated using an evaporator. The obtained solid was purified by silica gel chromatography to obtain 58 g of white solid. It was identified as intermediate a by GC-MS analysis (yield 58%).
 窒素雰囲気下、500mLの三口フラスコに、中間体a(20g,122mmol)、炭酸カリウム(25.3g,183mmol)、diacetoxypalladium(0.410g,1.83mmol)、Xphos(1.74g,3.66mmol)、bromobenzene(10.8mL,104mmol)、2-ethylhexanoic acid(1.95mL,12.2mmol)及びToluene(300mL)をいれ、40℃で16時間撹拌した。反応溶液に水500mLを加えて攪拌し、析出した固体をろ取した。得られた固体を水100mL、メタノール200mLかけて洗浄し、乾燥した。得られた固体をシリカゲルクロマトグラフィー、Toluene再結晶で精製し、13.2gの白色固体を得た。GC-MS、NMRの分析により中間体bと同定した(収率45%)。 Under a nitrogen atmosphere, in a 500 mL three-necked flask, intermediate a (20 g, 122 mmol), potassium carbonate (25.3 g, 183 mmol), diacetoxypalladium (0.410 g, 1.83 mmol), Xphos (1.74 g, 3.66 mmol) , bromobenzene (10.8 mL, 104 mmol), 2-ethylhexanoic acid (1.95 mL, 12.2 mmol), and toluene (300 mL) were added, and the mixture was stirred at 40°C for 16 hours. 500 mL of water was added to the reaction solution and stirred, and the precipitated solid was collected by filtration. The obtained solid was washed with 100 mL of water and 200 mL of methanol, and dried. The obtained solid was purified by silica gel chromatography and Toluene recrystallization to obtain 13.2 g of white solid. It was identified as intermediate b by GC-MS and NMR analysis (yield 45%).
 窒素雰囲気下、100mLの三口フラスコに、12H-[1]Benzothieno[2,3-a]carbazole(2.00g,7.33mmol)、水素化ナトリウム(40質量%オイル含有)(0.280g、6.99mmol)、及びDMFを11mL入れ、0℃で20分撹拌した。次に反応混合物に中間体b(0.80g,3.33mmol)をいれ、室温で45分撹拌した。反応混合物から析出した固体をろ取し、メタノールで洗浄、シリカゲルカラムクロマトグラフィーで精製し、1.4gの黄色固体を得た。ASAP-MSの分析により化合物Ref-1と同定した(収率56%)。 Under a nitrogen atmosphere, in a 100 mL three-necked flask, 12H-[1]Benzothieno[2,3-a]carbazole (2.00 g, 7.33 mmol), sodium hydride (40 mass% oil content) (0.280 g, 6 .99 mmol) and 11 mL of DMF were added, and the mixture was stirred at 0°C for 20 minutes. Next, intermediate b (0.80 g, 3.33 mmol) was added to the reaction mixture, and the mixture was stirred at room temperature for 45 minutes. The solid precipitated from the reaction mixture was collected by filtration, washed with methanol, and purified by silica gel column chromatography to obtain 1.4 g of yellow solid. It was identified as compound Ref-1 by ASAP-MS analysis (yield 56%).
<比較化合物Ref-2の合成> <Synthesis of comparative compound Ref-2>
 窒素雰囲気下、1000mlの三ツ口フラスコに、1,5-ジブロモ-2,4-ジフルオロベンゼン(50g,184mmol)、クロロトリメチルシラン(60g,552mmol)、及びTHF(200mL)を入れた。ドライアイス/アセトンバスで、三ツ口フラスコ内の材料を-78℃まで冷却してから、リチウムジイソプロピルアミドを230mL(2M,THF溶液)滴下した。-78℃で2時間撹拌し、その後、室温に戻し、更に2時間撹拌した。撹拌後、三ツ口フラスコに水(200mL)を加えてから、酢酸エチルで有機層を抽出し、抽出した有機層を水および食塩水で洗浄、硫酸マグネシウムで乾燥した後、溶媒をロータリーエバポレーターで減圧除去した。得られた中間体a2(73g,175mmol、収率95%)は、精製せずに次の反応に使用した。クロロトリメチルシランは、TMS-Clと略記する場合がある。中間体a2の化学式中、TMSは、トリメチルシリル基である。LDAは、リチウムジイソプロピルアミド(Lithium Diisopropyl Amide)の略称である。 Under a nitrogen atmosphere, 1,5-dibromo-2,4-difluorobenzene (50 g, 184 mmol), chlorotrimethylsilane (60 g, 552 mmol), and THF (200 mL) were placed in a 1000 ml three-necked flask. The material in the three-necked flask was cooled to −78° C. in a dry ice/acetone bath, and then 230 mL (2M, THF solution) of lithium diisopropylamide was added dropwise. The mixture was stirred at -78°C for 2 hours, then returned to room temperature, and further stirred for 2 hours. After stirring, water (200 mL) was added to the three-necked flask, and the organic layer was extracted with ethyl acetate. The extracted organic layer was washed with water and brine, dried over magnesium sulfate, and the solvent was removed under reduced pressure using a rotary evaporator. did. The obtained intermediate a2 (73 g, 175 mmol, yield 95%) was used in the next reaction without purification. Chlorotrimethylsilane is sometimes abbreviated as TMS-Cl. In the chemical formula of intermediate a2, TMS is a trimethylsilyl group. LDA is an abbreviation for lithium diisopropyl amide.
 窒素雰囲気下、1000mLのナスフラスコに、中間体a2(73g,175mmol)とジクロロメタン(200mL)を入れた。一塩化ヨウ素(85g,525mmol)をジクロロメタン(200mL)に溶解し、0℃で滴下した後、40℃で4時間撹拌した。攪拌後、室温に戻し、飽和亜硫酸水素ナトリウム水溶液(100mL)を加え、ジクロロメタンにより有機層を抽出し、抽出した有機層を水及び食塩水で洗浄し、洗浄後の有機層を硫酸マグネシウムで乾燥し、乾燥させた有機層をロータリーエバポレーターで濃縮した。濃縮後に得られた化合物をシリカゲルカラムクロマトグラフィーによって精製して、中間体b2(65g,124mmol、収率71%)を得た。 Intermediate a2 (73 g, 175 mmol) and dichloromethane (200 mL) were placed in a 1000 mL eggplant flask under a nitrogen atmosphere. Iodine monochloride (85 g, 525 mmol) was dissolved in dichloromethane (200 mL), added dropwise at 0°C, and then stirred at 40°C for 4 hours. After stirring, return to room temperature, add saturated aqueous sodium bisulfite solution (100 mL), extract the organic layer with dichloromethane, wash the extracted organic layer with water and brine, and dry the washed organic layer with magnesium sulfate. The dried organic layer was concentrated on a rotary evaporator. The compound obtained after concentration was purified by silica gel column chromatography to obtain intermediate b2 (65 g, 124 mmol, yield 71%).
 窒素雰囲気下で、500mLの三ツ口フラスコに、中間体b2(22g,42mmol)、フェニルボロン酸(12.8g,105mmol)、酢酸パラジウム(0.47g,2.1mmol)、炭酸ナトリウム(22g,210mmol)、及びメタノール(150mL)を入れて、80℃で4時間攪拌した。攪拌後、反応溶液を室温まで放冷してから、酢酸エチルで有機層を抽出し、抽出した有機層を水及び食塩水で洗浄して、洗浄後の有機層をロータリーエバポレーターで濃縮した。濃縮後に得られた化合物をシリカゲルカラムクロマトグラフィーで精製して、中間体c2(10g,24mmol、収率56%)を得た。なお、精製後の化合物の構造をASAP-MSにより同定した。 Under a nitrogen atmosphere, intermediate b2 (22 g, 42 mmol), phenylboronic acid (12.8 g, 105 mmol), palladium acetate (0.47 g, 2.1 mmol), and sodium carbonate (22 g, 210 mmol) were placed in a 500 mL three-necked flask. , and methanol (150 mL) were added thereto, and the mixture was stirred at 80°C for 4 hours. After stirring, the reaction solution was allowed to cool to room temperature, and then the organic layer was extracted with ethyl acetate, the extracted organic layer was washed with water and brine, and the washed organic layer was concentrated using a rotary evaporator. The compound obtained after concentration was purified by silica gel column chromatography to obtain intermediate c2 (10 g, 24 mmol, yield 56%). The structure of the purified compound was identified by ASAP-MS.
 窒素雰囲気下で、200mLの三ツ口フラスコに、中間体c2(10g,24mmol)、シアン化銅(10.6g,118mmol)、及びDMF(15mL)を入れて、150℃で8時間加熱攪拌した。攪拌後、室温まで冷却した後、反応溶液を10mLのアンモニア水に注いだ。次に、塩化メチレンにより有機層を抽出し、抽出した有機層を水と食塩水で洗浄し、洗浄した有機層を硫酸マグネシウムで乾燥した。乾燥後、ロータリーエバポレーターで溶媒を減圧除去し、減圧除去後に得られた化合物をシリカゲルカラムクロマトグラフィーで精製して、中間体d2(5.8g,18.34mmol、収率78%)を得た。DMFは、N,N-ジメチルホルムアミドの略称である。 Under a nitrogen atmosphere, intermediate c2 (10 g, 24 mmol), copper cyanide (10.6 g, 118 mmol), and DMF (15 mL) were placed in a 200 mL three-necked flask and heated and stirred at 150° C. for 8 hours. After stirring and cooling to room temperature, the reaction solution was poured into 10 mL of aqueous ammonia. Next, the organic layer was extracted with methylene chloride, the extracted organic layer was washed with water and brine, and the washed organic layer was dried over magnesium sulfate. After drying, the solvent was removed under reduced pressure using a rotary evaporator, and the compound obtained after removal under reduced pressure was purified by silica gel column chromatography to obtain intermediate d2 (5.8 g, 18.34 mmol, yield 78%). DMF is an abbreviation for N,N-dimethylformamide.
 窒素雰囲気下、100mLの三口フラスコに、中間体d2(1.0g、3.2mmol)、12H-[1]Benzothieno[2,3-a]carbazole(1.9g、7mmol)、炭酸カリウム(1.3g、9.50mmol)及びDMF30mLを入れて、120℃で6時間撹拌した。攪拌後、析出した固体をろ取し、シリカゲルカラムクロマトグラフィーで精製し、化合物Ref-2(1.8g,2.2mmol、収率69%)を得た。得られた化合物は、ASAP-MSの分析により化合物Ref-2と同定した。 Under a nitrogen atmosphere, in a 100 mL three-necked flask, intermediate d2 (1.0 g, 3.2 mmol), 12H-[1]Benzothieno[2,3-a]carbazole (1.9 g, 7 mmol), and potassium carbonate (1.0 g, 3.2 mmol) were added. 3 g, 9.50 mmol) and 30 mL of DMF were added thereto, and the mixture was stirred at 120°C for 6 hours. After stirring, the precipitated solid was collected by filtration and purified by silica gel column chromatography to obtain compound Ref-2 (1.8 g, 2.2 mmol, yield 69%). The obtained compound was identified as Compound Ref-2 by ASAP-MS analysis.
 1…有機EL素子、2…基板、3…陽極、4…陰極、5…発光層、6…正孔注入層、7…正孔輸送層、8…電子輸送層、9…電子注入層。
 
DESCRIPTION OF SYMBOLS 1... Organic EL element, 2... Substrate, 3... Anode, 4... Cathode, 5... Light emitting layer, 6... Hole injection layer, 7... Hole transport layer, 8... Electron transport layer, 9... Electron injection layer.

Claims (25)

  1.  下記一般式(1)で表される化合物。

    (前記一般式(1)において、
     D及びDは、それぞれ独立に、下記一般式(11)、一般式(12)又は一般式(13)で表される基であり、
     ただし、D及びDのうち少なくとも1つは、下記一般式(12)又は一般式(13)で表される基であり、
     Rxは、
      ハロゲン原子、
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~30のアリール基、
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~30の複素環基、
      置換もしくは無置換の炭素数5~6のアルキル基、
      置換もしくは無置換の炭素数3~6のアルキルシリル基、
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~30のアリールシリル基、
      置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~6のアルコキシ基、
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~14のアリールオキシ基、
      置換もしくは無置換の炭素数2~12のアルキルアミノ基、
      置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~6のアルキルチオ基、
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~14のアリールチオ基、
      下記一般式(12)で表される基、又は
      下記一般式(13)で表される基であり、
     ただし、Rxは、置換もしくは無置換の9-カルバゾリル基、置換もしくは無置換のピリジル基、置換もしくは無置換のピリダジニル基、置換もしくは無置換のピリミジニル基、置換もしくは無置換のピラジニル基、及び置換もしくは無置換のトリアジニル基ではない。)



    (前記一般式(11)~(13)において、
     R~Rのうち、隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、
      互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
      互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
      互いに結合せず、
     R11~R18のうち、隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、
      互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
      互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
      互いに結合せず、
     R111~R118のうち、隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、
      互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
      互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
      互いに結合せず、
     前記単環を形成せず、かつ前記縮合環を形成しないR~R、R11~R18及びR111~R118は、それぞれ独立に、
      水素原子、
      ハロゲン原子、
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~30のアリール基、
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~30の複素環基、
      置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~30のアルキル基、
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~30のシクロアルキル基、
      置換もしくは無置換の炭素数3~30のアルキルシリル基、
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~60のアリールシリル基、
      置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~30のアルコキシ基、
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~30のアリールオキシ基、
      置換もしくは無置換の炭素数2~30のアルキルアミノ基、
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~60のアリールアミノ基、
      置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~30のアルキルチオ基、又は
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~30のアリールチオ基であり、
     前記一般式(12)及び前記一般式(13)において、
     A、B及びCは、それぞれ独立に、下記一般式(14)、(15)、(15A)及び(15B)で表される環構造からなる群から選択されるいずれかの環構造であり、
     この環構造A、環構造B及び環構造Cは、隣接する環構造と任意の位置で縮合し、
     p、px及びpyは、それぞれ独立に、1、2、3又は4であり、
     pが2、3又は4の場合、複数の環構造Aは、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
     pxが2、3又は4の場合、複数の環構造Bは、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
     pyが2、3又は4の場合、複数の環構造Cは、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
     ただし、D及びDのうち少なくとも1つは、
     pが2、3又は4であって、環構造Aとして、下記一般式(15A)又は(15B)で表される環構造を含んだ前記一般式(12)で表される基であるか、又は
     px及びpyの少なくとも一方が2、3又は4であって、環構造Bもしくは環構造Cとして、下記一般式(15A)又は(15B)で表される環構造を含んだ前記一般式(13)で表される基であり、
     前記一般式(11)~(13)中の*は、前記一般式(1)中のベンゼン環との結合位置を示す。)

    (前記一般式(14)及び(15)において、
     R19及びR20の組が、
      互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
      互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
      互いに結合せず、
     R120、並びに前記単環を形成せず、かつ前記縮合環を形成しないR19及びR20は、それぞれ独立に、前記一般式(11)におけるR~Rと同義である。)
    A compound represented by the following general formula (1).

    (In the general formula (1),
    D 1 and D 2 are each independently a group represented by the following general formula (11), general formula (12) or general formula (13),
    However, at least one of D 1 and D 2 is a group represented by the following general formula (12) or general formula (13),
    Rx is
    halogen atom,
    a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 30 ring carbon atoms,
    a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 30 ring atoms;
    Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 5 to 6 carbon atoms,
    Substituted or unsubstituted alkylsilyl group having 3 to 6 carbon atoms,
    a substituted or unsubstituted arylsilyl group having 6 to 30 ring carbon atoms,
    a substituted or unsubstituted alkoxy group having 1 to 6 carbon atoms,
    a substituted or unsubstituted aryloxy group having 6 to 14 ring carbon atoms,
    a substituted or unsubstituted alkylamino group having 2 to 12 carbon atoms,
    a substituted or unsubstituted alkylthio group having 1 to 6 carbon atoms,
    a substituted or unsubstituted arylthio group having 6 to 14 ring carbon atoms,
    A group represented by the following general formula (12), or a group represented by the following general formula (13),
    However, Rx is a substituted or unsubstituted 9-carbazolyl group, a substituted or unsubstituted pyridyl group, a substituted or unsubstituted pyridazinyl group, a substituted or unsubstituted pyrimidinyl group, a substituted or unsubstituted pyrazinyl group, and a substituted or unsubstituted pyrazinyl group. It is not an unsubstituted triazinyl group. )



    (In the general formulas (11) to (13),
    Among R 1 to R 8 , at least one set of two or more adjacent ones is
    bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
    are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other,
    Among R 11 to R 18 , at least one set of two or more adjacent ones is
    bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
    are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other,
    Among R 111 to R 118 , at least one set of two or more adjacent ones is
    bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
    are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other,
    R 1 to R 8 , R 11 to R 18 and R 111 to R 118 that do not form a single ring and do not form a fused ring are each independently,
    hydrogen atom,
    halogen atom,
    a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 30 ring carbon atoms,
    a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 30 ring atoms;
    Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 30 carbon atoms,
    a substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group having 3 to 30 ring carbon atoms,
    Substituted or unsubstituted alkylsilyl group having 3 to 30 carbon atoms,
    a substituted or unsubstituted arylsilyl group having 6 to 60 ring carbon atoms,
    a substituted or unsubstituted alkoxy group having 1 to 30 carbon atoms,
    a substituted or unsubstituted aryloxy group having 6 to 30 ring carbon atoms,
    a substituted or unsubstituted alkylamino group having 2 to 30 carbon atoms,
    a substituted or unsubstituted arylamino group having 6 to 60 ring carbon atoms,
    A substituted or unsubstituted alkylthio group having 1 to 30 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted arylthio group having 6 to 30 ring carbon atoms,
    In the general formula (12) and the general formula (13),
    A, B and C are each independently any ring structure selected from the group consisting of ring structures represented by the following general formulas (14), (15), (15A) and (15B),
    The ring structure A, the ring structure B and the ring structure C are fused with an adjacent ring structure at any position,
    p, px and py are each independently 1, 2, 3 or 4,
    When p is 2, 3 or 4, the plurality of ring structures A are the same or different,
    When px is 2, 3 or 4, the plurality of ring structures B are the same or different,
    When py is 2, 3 or 4, the plurality of ring structures C are the same or different,
    However, at least one of D 1 and D 2 is
    p is 2, 3 or 4, and the ring structure A is a group represented by the above general formula (12) containing a ring structure represented by the following general formula (15A) or (15B), or At least one of px and py is 2, 3, or 4, and the above general formula (13) contains a ring structure represented by the following general formula (15A) or (15B) as ring structure B or ring structure C. ) is a group represented by
    * in the general formulas (11) to (13) indicates the bonding position with the benzene ring in the general formula (1). )

    (In the general formulas (14) and (15),
    The set of R 19 and R 20 is
    bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
    are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other,
    R 120 and R 19 and R 20 which do not form a single ring and do not form a condensed ring each independently have the same meanings as R 1 to R 8 in the general formula (11). )
  2.  前記一般式(12)において、R11~R18のうち、隣接する2つ以上からなる組は、いずれも互いに結合せず、
     前記一般式(13)において、R111~R118のうち、隣接する2つ以上からなる組は、いずれも互いに結合しない、
     請求項1に記載の化合物。
    In the general formula (12), none of the adjacent groups of two or more of R 11 to R 18 are bonded to each other,
    In the general formula (13), none of the groups consisting of two or more adjacent ones of R 111 to R 118 are bonded to each other,
    A compound according to claim 1.
  3.  前記一般式(12)で表される基を少なくとも1つ有する、
     請求項1または請求項2に記載の化合物。
    having at least one group represented by the general formula (12),
    A compound according to claim 1 or claim 2.
  4.  前記一般式(12)で表される基は、下記一般式(12A)、(12B)、(12C)、(12D)、(12E)及び(12F)で表される基からなる群から選択されるいずれかの基である、
     請求項1から請求項3のいずれか一項に記載の化合物。






    (前記一般式(12A)、(12B)、(12C)、(12D)、(12E)及び(12F)において、
     Xは、NR120、硫黄原子、又は酸素原子であり、
     R11~R18は、それぞれ独立に、前記一般式(12)におけるR11~R18と同義であり、
     R19及びR20は、それぞれ独立に、前記一般式(14)におけるR19及びR20と同義であり、
     R120は、前記一般式(15)におけるR120と同義であり、
     前記一般式(12A)、(12B)、(12C)、(12D)、(12E)及び(12F)中の*は、前記一般式(1)中のベンゼン環との結合位置を示す。)
    The group represented by the general formula (12) is selected from the group consisting of groups represented by the following general formulas (12A), (12B), (12C), (12D), (12E) and (12F). is one of the groups,
    4. A compound according to any one of claims 1 to 3.






    (In the general formulas (12A), (12B), (12C), (12D), (12E) and (12F),
    X 1 is NR 120 , a sulfur atom, or an oxygen atom,
    R 11 to R 18 each independently have the same meaning as R 11 to R 18 in the general formula (12),
    R 19 and R 20 each independently have the same meaning as R 19 and R 20 in the general formula (14),
    R 120 has the same meaning as R 120 in the general formula (15),
    * in the general formulas (12A), (12B), (12C), (12D), (12E) and (12F) indicates the bonding position with the benzene ring in the general formula (1). )
  5.  前記一般式(12)で表される基は、前記一般式(12A)、(12D)及び(12F)で表される基からなる群から選択されるいずれかの基である、
     請求項4に記載の化合物。
    The group represented by the general formula (12) is any group selected from the group consisting of the groups represented by the general formulas (12A), (12D) and (12F),
    A compound according to claim 4.
  6.  Xは、酸素原子又は硫黄原子である、
     請求項4または請求項5に記載の化合物。
    X 1 is an oxygen atom or a sulfur atom,
    A compound according to claim 4 or claim 5.
  7.  R~R、R11~R20、R111~R118及びR120は、それぞれ独立に、
      水素原子、
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~30のアリール基、
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~30の複素環基、
      置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~30のアルキル基、又は
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~30のシクロアルキル基である、
     請求項1から請求項6のいずれか一項に記載の化合物。
    R 1 to R 8 , R 11 to R 20 , R 111 to R 118 and R 120 are each independently,
    hydrogen atom,
    a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 30 ring carbon atoms,
    a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 30 ring atoms;
    A substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 30 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group having 3 to 30 ring carbon atoms,
    7. A compound according to any one of claims 1 to 6.
  8.  R~R、R11~R20、R111~R118及びR120は、それぞれ独立に、
      水素原子、
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~14のアリール基、
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~14の複素環基、
      置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~6のアルキル基、又は
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~6のシクロアルキル基である、
     請求項1から請求項7のいずれか一項に記載の化合物。
    R 1 to R 8 , R 11 to R 20 , R 111 to R 118 and R 120 are each independently,
    hydrogen atom,
    a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 14 ring carbon atoms,
    Substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 14 ring atoms,
    A substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 6 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group having 3 to 6 ring carbon atoms,
    8. A compound according to any one of claims 1 to 7.
  9.  Rxは、
      ハロゲン原子、
      無置換の環形成炭素数6~14のアリール基、
      無置換の炭素数5~6のアルキル基、
      無置換の炭素数3~6のアルキルシリル基、
      無置換の環形成炭素数6~30のアリールシリル基、
      無置換の炭素数1~6のアルコキシ基、
      無置換の環形成炭素数6~14のアリールオキシ基、
      無置換の炭素数2~12のアルキルアミノ基、
      無置換の炭素数1~6のアルキルチオ基、
      無置換の環形成炭素数6~14のアリールチオ基、
      無置換のキノリル基、
      無置換のイソキノリル基、
      無置換のキナゾリニル基、
      無置換のベンゾイミダゾリル基、
      無置換のフェナントロリニル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のベンゾカルバゾリル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のアザカルバゾリル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のジアザカルバゾリル基、
      無置換のジベンゾフラニル基、
      無置換のナフトベンゾフラニル基、
      無置換のアザジベンゾフラニル基、
      無置換のジアザジベンゾフラニル基、
      無置換のジベンゾチオフェニル基、
      無置換のナフトベンゾチオフェニル基、
      無置換のアザジベンゾチオフェニル基、又は
      無置換のジアザジベンゾチオフェニル基である、
     請求項1から請求項8のいずれか一項に記載の化合物。
    Rx is
    halogen atom,
    an unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 14 ring carbon atoms,
    unsubstituted alkyl group having 5 to 6 carbon atoms,
    unsubstituted alkylsilyl group having 3 to 6 carbon atoms,
    unsubstituted arylsilyl group having 6 to 30 ring carbon atoms,
    unsubstituted alkoxy group having 1 to 6 carbon atoms,
    an unsubstituted aryloxy group having 6 to 14 ring carbon atoms,
    unsubstituted alkylamino group having 2 to 12 carbon atoms,
    unsubstituted alkylthio group having 1 to 6 carbon atoms,
    an unsubstituted arylthio group having 6 to 14 ring carbon atoms,
    unsubstituted quinolyl group,
    unsubstituted isoquinolyl group,
    unsubstituted quinazolinyl group,
    unsubstituted benzimidazolyl group,
    unsubstituted phenanthrolinyl group,
    substituted or unsubstituted benzocarbazolyl group,
    substituted or unsubstituted azacarbazolyl group,
    substituted or unsubstituted diazacarbazolyl group,
    unsubstituted dibenzofuranyl group,
    unsubstituted naphthobenzofuranyl group,
    unsubstituted azadibenzofuranyl group,
    unsubstituted diazadibenzofuranyl group,
    unsubstituted dibenzothiophenyl group,
    unsubstituted naphthobenzothiophenyl group,
    An unsubstituted azadibenzothiophenyl group, or an unsubstituted diazadibenzothiophenyl group,
    9. A compound according to any one of claims 1 to 8.
  10.  Rxは、
      無置換の環形成炭素数6~14のアリール基、
      無置換の炭素数5~6のアルキル基、
      無置換のキノリル基、
      無置換のイソキノリル基、
      無置換のキナゾリニル基、
      無置換のベンゾイミダゾリル基、
      無置換のフェナントロリニル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のベンゾカルバゾリル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のアザカルバゾリル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のジアザカルバゾリル基、
      無置換のジベンゾフラニル基、
      無置換のナフトベンゾフラニル基、
      無置換のアザジベンゾフラニル基、
      無置換のジアザジベンゾフラニル基、
      無置換のジベンゾチオフェニル基、
      無置換のナフトベンゾチオフェニル基、
      無置換のアザジベンゾチオフェニル基、又は
      無置換のジアザジベンゾチオフェニル基である、
     請求項1から請求項9のいずれか一項に記載の化合物。
    Rx is
    an unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 14 ring carbon atoms,
    unsubstituted alkyl group having 5 to 6 carbon atoms,
    unsubstituted quinolyl group,
    unsubstituted isoquinolyl group,
    unsubstituted quinazolinyl group,
    unsubstituted benzimidazolyl group,
    unsubstituted phenanthrolinyl group,
    substituted or unsubstituted benzocarbazolyl group,
    substituted or unsubstituted azacarbazolyl group,
    substituted or unsubstituted diazacarbazolyl group,
    unsubstituted dibenzofuranyl group,
    unsubstituted naphthobenzofuranyl group,
    unsubstituted azadibenzofuranyl group,
    unsubstituted diazadibenzofuranyl group,
    unsubstituted dibenzothiophenyl group,
    unsubstituted naphthobenzothiophenyl group,
    An unsubstituted azadibenzothiophenyl group, or an unsubstituted diazadibenzothiophenyl group,
    10. A compound according to any one of claims 1 to 9.
  11.  下記一般式(1A)で表される化合物。

    (前記一般式(1A)において、
     D及びDは、それぞれ独立に、下記一般式(11)、一般式(12)又は一般式(13)で表される基であり、
     ただし、D及びDのうち少なくとも1つは、下記一般式(12)又は一般式(13)で表される基であり、
     Ryは、
      ハロゲン原子、
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数13~30のアリール基、
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数6~30のヘテロアリール基、 
      置換もしくは無置換の炭素数5~6のアルキル基、
      置換もしくは無置換の炭素数3~6のアルキルシリル基、
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~30のアリールシリル基、
      置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~6のアルコキシ基、
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~14のアリールオキシ基、
      置換もしくは無置換の炭素数2~12のアルキルアミノ基、
      置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~6のアルキルチオ基、
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~14のアリールチオ基、
      下記一般式(12)で表される基、又は
      下記一般式(13)で表される基である。)



    (前記一般式(11)~(13)において、
     R~Rのうち、隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、
      互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
      互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
      互いに結合せず、
     R11~R18のうち、隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、
      互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
      互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
      互いに結合せず、
     R111~R118のうち、隣接する2つ以上からなる組の1組以上が、
      互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
      互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
      互いに結合せず、
     前記単環を形成せず、かつ前記縮合環を形成しないR~R、R11~R18及びR111~R118は、それぞれ独立に、
      水素原子、
      ハロゲン原子、
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~30のアリール基、
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数5~30の複素環基、
      置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~30のアルキル基、
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~30のシクロアルキル基、
      置換もしくは無置換の炭素数3~30のアルキルシリル基、
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~60のアリールシリル基、
      置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~30のアルコキシ基、
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~30のアリールオキシ基、
      置換もしくは無置換の炭素数2~30のアルキルアミノ基、
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~60のアリールアミノ基、
      置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~30のアルキルチオ基、又は
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数6~30のアリールチオ基であり、
     ただし、R~R、R11~R18及びR111~R118は、無置換のビフェニル基ではなく、かつ置換もしくは無置換のジベンゾフラニル基ではなく、
     前記一般式(12)及び前記一般式(13)において、
     A、B及びCは、それぞれ独立に、下記一般式(14)、(15)、(15A)及び(15B)で表される環構造からなる群から選択されるいずれかの環構造であり、
     この環構造A、環構造B及び環構造Cは、隣接する環構造と任意の位置で縮合し、
     p、px及びpyは、それぞれ独立に、1、2、3又は4であり、
     pが2、3又は4の場合、複数の環構造Aは、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
     pxが2、3又は4の場合、複数の環構造Bは、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
     pyが2、3又は4の場合、複数の環構造Cは、互いに同一であるか、又は異なり、
     前記一般式(11)~(13)中の*は、前記一般式(1A)中のベンゼン環との結合位置を示す。)

    (前記一般式(14)及び(15)において、
     R19及びR20の組が、
      互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の単環を形成するか、
      互いに結合して、置換もしくは無置換の縮合環を形成するか、又は
      互いに結合せず、
     R120、並びに前記単環を形成せず、かつ前記縮合環を形成しないR19及びR20は、それぞれ独立に、前記一般式(11)におけるR~Rと同義である。)
    A compound represented by the following general formula (1A).

    (In the general formula (1A),
    D 3 and D 4 are each independently a group represented by the following general formula (11), general formula (12) or general formula (13),
    However, at least one of D 3 and D 4 is a group represented by the following general formula (12) or general formula (13),
    Ry is
    halogen atom,
    a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 13 to 30 ring carbon atoms,
    a substituted or unsubstituted heteroaryl group having 6 to 30 ring atoms;
    Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 5 to 6 carbon atoms,
    Substituted or unsubstituted alkylsilyl group having 3 to 6 carbon atoms,
    a substituted or unsubstituted arylsilyl group having 6 to 30 ring carbon atoms,
    a substituted or unsubstituted alkoxy group having 1 to 6 carbon atoms,
    a substituted or unsubstituted aryloxy group having 6 to 14 ring carbon atoms,
    a substituted or unsubstituted alkylamino group having 2 to 12 carbon atoms,
    a substituted or unsubstituted alkylthio group having 1 to 6 carbon atoms,
    a substituted or unsubstituted arylthio group having 6 to 14 ring carbon atoms,
    A group represented by the following general formula (12) or a group represented by the following general formula (13). )



    (In the general formulas (11) to (13),
    Among R 1 to R 8 , at least one set of two or more adjacent ones is
    bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
    are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other,
    Among R 11 to R 18 , at least one set of two or more adjacent ones is
    bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
    are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other,
    Among R 111 to R 118 , at least one set of two or more adjacent ones is
    bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
    are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other,
    R 1 to R 8 , R 11 to R 18 and R 111 to R 118 that do not form a single ring and do not form a fused ring are each independently,
    hydrogen atom,
    halogen atom,
    a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 6 to 30 ring carbon atoms,
    a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group having 5 to 30 ring atoms;
    Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 30 carbon atoms,
    a substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group having 3 to 30 ring carbon atoms,
    Substituted or unsubstituted alkylsilyl group having 3 to 30 carbon atoms,
    a substituted or unsubstituted arylsilyl group having 6 to 60 ring carbon atoms,
    a substituted or unsubstituted alkoxy group having 1 to 30 carbon atoms,
    a substituted or unsubstituted aryloxy group having 6 to 30 ring carbon atoms,
    a substituted or unsubstituted alkylamino group having 2 to 30 carbon atoms,
    a substituted or unsubstituted arylamino group having 6 to 60 ring carbon atoms,
    A substituted or unsubstituted alkylthio group having 1 to 30 carbon atoms, or a substituted or unsubstituted arylthio group having 6 to 30 ring carbon atoms,
    However, R 1 to R 8 , R 11 to R 18 and R 111 to R 118 are not unsubstituted biphenyl groups and are not substituted or unsubstituted dibenzofuranyl groups,
    In the general formula (12) and the general formula (13),
    A, B and C are each independently any ring structure selected from the group consisting of ring structures represented by the following general formulas (14), (15), (15A) and (15B),
    The ring structure A, the ring structure B and the ring structure C are fused with an adjacent ring structure at any position,
    p, px and py are each independently 1, 2, 3 or 4,
    When p is 2, 3 or 4, the plurality of ring structures A are the same or different,
    When px is 2, 3 or 4, the plurality of ring structures B are the same or different,
    When py is 2, 3 or 4, the plurality of ring structures C are the same or different,
    * in the general formulas (11) to (13) indicates the bonding position with the benzene ring in the general formula (1A). )

    (In the general formulas (14) and (15),
    The set of R 19 and R 20 is
    bond to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted monocycle,
    are bonded to each other to form a substituted or unsubstituted condensed ring, or are not bonded to each other,
    R 120 and R 19 and R 20 which do not form a single ring and do not form a condensed ring each independently have the same meanings as R 1 to R 8 in the general formula (11). )
  12.  前記一般式(12)において、R11~R18のうち、隣接する2つ以上からなる組は、いずれも互いに結合せず、
     前記一般式(13)において、R111~R118のうち、隣接する2つ以上からなる組は、いずれも互いに結合しない、
     請求項11に記載の化合物。
    In the general formula (12), none of the adjacent groups of two or more of R 11 to R 18 are bonded to each other,
    In the general formula (13), none of the groups consisting of two or more adjacent ones of R 111 to R 118 are bonded to each other,
    A compound according to claim 11.
  13.  前記一般式(12)で表される基を少なくとも1つ有する、
     請求項11または請求項12に記載の化合物。
    having at least one group represented by the general formula (12),
    A compound according to claim 11 or claim 12.
  14.  前記一般式(12)で表される基は、下記一般式(12A)、(12B)、(12C)、(12D)、(12E)及び(12F)で表される基からなる群から選択されるいずれかの基である、
     請求項11から請求項13のいずれか一項に記載の化合物。






    (前記一般式(12A)、(12B)、(12C)、(12D)、(12E)及び(12F)において、
     Xは、NR120、硫黄原子、又は酸素原子であり、
     R11~R18は、それぞれ独立に、前記一般式(12)におけるR11~R18と同義であり、
     R19及びR20は、それぞれ独立に、前記一般式(14)におけるR19及びR20と同義であり、
     R120は、前記一般式(15)におけるR120と同義であり、
     前記一般式(12A)、(12B)、(12C)、(12D)、(12E)及び(12F)中の*は、前記一般式(1A)中のベンゼン環との結合位置を示す。)
    The group represented by the general formula (12) is selected from the group consisting of groups represented by the following general formulas (12A), (12B), (12C), (12D), (12E) and (12F). is one of the groups,
    14. A compound according to any one of claims 11 to 13.






    (In the general formulas (12A), (12B), (12C), (12D), (12E) and (12F),
    X 1 is NR 120 , a sulfur atom, or an oxygen atom,
    R 11 to R 18 each independently have the same meaning as R 11 to R 18 in the general formula (12),
    R 19 and R 20 each independently have the same meaning as R 19 and R 20 in the general formula (14),
    R 120 has the same meaning as R 120 in the general formula (15),
    * in the general formulas (12A), (12B), (12C), (12D), (12E) and (12F) indicates the bonding position with the benzene ring in the general formula (1A). )
  15.  前記一般式(12)で表される基は、前記一般式(12A)、(12D)及び(12F)で表される基からなる群から選択されるいずれかの基である、
     請求項14に記載の化合物。
    The group represented by the general formula (12) is any group selected from the group consisting of the groups represented by the general formulas (12A), (12D) and (12F),
    15. A compound according to claim 14.
  16.  Xは、酸素原子又は硫黄原子である、
     請求項14または請求項15に記載の化合物。
    X 1 is an oxygen atom or a sulfur atom,
    A compound according to claim 14 or claim 15.
  17.  R~R、R11~R20、R111~R118及びR120は、それぞれ独立に、
      水素原子、
      置換もしくは無置換の炭素数1~30のアルキル基、
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数3~30のシクロアルキル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のフェニル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のナフチル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のイミダゾリル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のピラゾリル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のトリアゾリル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のテトラゾリル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のオキサゾリル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のイソオキサゾリル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のオキサジアゾリル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のチアゾリル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のイソチアゾリル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のチアジアゾリル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のピリジル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のピリダジニル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のピリミジニル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のピラジニル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のトリアジニル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のインドリル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のイソインドリル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のインドリジニル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のキノリジニル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のキノリル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のイソキノリル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のシンノリル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のフタラジニル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のキナゾリニル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のキノキサリニル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のベンゾイミダゾリル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のインダゾリル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のモルホリノ基、
      置換もしくは無置換のフリル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のオキサゾリル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のイソオキサゾリル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のオキサジアゾリル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のモルホリノ基、
      置換もしくは無置換のチエニル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のチアゾリル基、
      置換もしくは無置換のイソチアゾリル基、又は
      置換もしくは無置換のチアジアゾリル基である、
     請求項11から請求項16のいずれか一項に記載の化合物。
    R 1 to R 8 , R 11 to R 20 , R 111 to R 118 and R 120 are each independently,
    hydrogen atom,
    Substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 1 to 30 carbon atoms,
    a substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl group having 3 to 30 ring carbon atoms,
    substituted or unsubstituted phenyl group,
    substituted or unsubstituted naphthyl group,
    substituted or unsubstituted imidazolyl group,
    substituted or unsubstituted pyrazolyl group,
    substituted or unsubstituted triazolyl group,
    substituted or unsubstituted tetrazolyl group,
    substituted or unsubstituted oxazolyl group,
    substituted or unsubstituted isoxazolyl group,
    substituted or unsubstituted oxadiazolyl group,
    substituted or unsubstituted thiazolyl group,
    substituted or unsubstituted isothiazolyl group,
    substituted or unsubstituted thiadiazolyl group,
    substituted or unsubstituted pyridyl group,
    substituted or unsubstituted pyridazinyl group,
    substituted or unsubstituted pyrimidinyl group,
    substituted or unsubstituted pyrazinyl group,
    substituted or unsubstituted triazinyl group,
    substituted or unsubstituted indolyl group,
    substituted or unsubstituted isoindolyl group,
    substituted or unsubstituted indolizinyl group,
    substituted or unsubstituted quinolidinyl group,
    substituted or unsubstituted quinolyl group,
    substituted or unsubstituted isoquinolyl group,
    substituted or unsubstituted cinnolyl group,
    substituted or unsubstituted phthalazinyl group,
    substituted or unsubstituted quinazolinyl group,
    substituted or unsubstituted quinoxalinyl group,
    substituted or unsubstituted benzimidazolyl group,
    substituted or unsubstituted indazolyl group,
    substituted or unsubstituted morpholino group,
    a substituted or unsubstituted furyl group,
    substituted or unsubstituted oxazolyl group,
    substituted or unsubstituted isoxazolyl group,
    substituted or unsubstituted oxadiazolyl group,
    substituted or unsubstituted morpholino group,
    substituted or unsubstituted thienyl group,
    substituted or unsubstituted thiazolyl group,
    a substituted or unsubstituted isothiazolyl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted thiadiazolyl group,
    17. A compound according to any one of claims 11 to 16.
  18.  Ryは、
      ハロゲン原子、
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成炭素数13~30のアリール基、
      置換もしくは無置換の環形成原子数6~30のヘテロアリール基、又は 
      置換もしくは無置換の炭素数5~6のアルキル基である。
     請求項11から請求項17のいずれか一項に記載の化合物。
    Ry is
    halogen atom,
    a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group having 13 to 30 ring carbon atoms,
    a substituted or unsubstituted heteroaryl group having 6 to 30 ring atoms, or
    It is a substituted or unsubstituted alkyl group having 5 to 6 carbon atoms.
    18. A compound according to any one of claims 11 to 17.
  19.  請求項1から請求項18のいずれか一項に記載の化合物を含有する、
     有機エレクトロルミネッセンス素子用材料。
    Containing the compound according to any one of claims 1 to 18,
    Materials for organic electroluminescent devices.
  20.  陽極と、陰極と、有機層と、を有し、
     前記有機層は、請求項1から請求項18のいずれか一項に記載の化合物を第一の化合物として含む、
     有機エレクトロルミネッセンス素子。
    It has an anode, a cathode, and an organic layer,
    The organic layer contains the compound according to any one of claims 1 to 18 as a first compound,
    Organic electroluminescent device.
  21.  請求項20に記載の有機エレクトロルミネッセンス素子において、
     前記有機層は、少なくとも1つの発光層を有し、
     前記発光層が前記第一の化合物を含む、
     有機エレクトロルミネッセンス素子。
    The organic electroluminescent device according to claim 20,
    The organic layer has at least one light emitting layer,
    the light emitting layer contains the first compound;
    Organic electroluminescent device.
  22.  前記発光層は、前記第一の化合物と、さらに第二の化合物とを含み、
     前記第二の化合物は、蛍光発光性の化合物であり、
     前記第一の化合物の一重項エネルギーS(M1)と、前記第二の化合物の一重項エネルギーS(M2)とが、下記数式(数1)の関係を満たす、
     請求項21に記載の有機エレクトロルミネッセンス素子。
     S(M1)>S(M2) …(数1)
    The light emitting layer includes the first compound and further a second compound,
    The second compound is a fluorescent compound,
    The singlet energy S 1 (M1) of the first compound and the singlet energy S 1 (M2) of the second compound satisfy the relationship of the following formula (Equation 1),
    The organic electroluminescent device according to claim 21.
    S 1 (M1)>S 1 (M2) ... (Math. 1)
  23.  前記発光層は、前記第一の化合物と、さらに第三の化合物とを含み、
     前記第一の化合物の一重項エネルギーS(M1)と、前記第三の化合物の一重項エネルギーS(M3)とが、下記数式(数2)の関係を満たす、
     請求項21に記載の有機エレクトロルミネッセンス素子。
     S(M3)>S(M1) …(数2)
    The light emitting layer includes the first compound and a third compound,
    The singlet energy S 1 (M1) of the first compound and the singlet energy S 1 (M3) of the third compound satisfy the relationship of the following formula (Equation 2),
    The organic electroluminescent device according to claim 21.
    S 1 (M3)>S 1 (M1)...(Math. 2)
  24.  前記発光層は、前記第一の化合物と、さらに第二の化合物と、第三の化合物とを含み、
     前記第二の化合物は、蛍光発光性の化合物であり、
     前記第一の化合物の一重項エネルギーS(M1)と、前記第二の化合物の一重項エネルギーS(M2)と、前記第三の化合物の一重項エネルギーS(M3)とが、下記数式(数3)の関係を満たす、
     請求項21に記載の有機エレクトロルミネッセンス素子。
     S(M3)>S(M1)>S(M2) …(数3)
    The light-emitting layer includes the first compound, further a second compound, and a third compound,
    The second compound is a fluorescent compound,
    The singlet energy S 1 (M1) of the first compound, the singlet energy S 1 (M2) of the second compound, and the singlet energy S 1 (M3) of the third compound are as follows. Satisfying the relationship of formula (Math. 3),
    The organic electroluminescent device according to claim 21.
    S 1 (M3)>S 1 (M1)>S 1 (M2)...(Math. 3)
  25.  請求項20から請求項24のいずれか一項に記載の有機エレクトロルミネッセンス素子を搭載した電子機器。
     
    An electronic device equipped with the organic electroluminescent device according to any one of claims 20 to 24.
PCT/JP2023/008676 2022-03-08 2023-03-07 Compound, organic electroluminescent element material, organic electroluminescent element, and electronic device WO2023171688A1 (en)

Priority Applications (1)

Application Number Priority Date Filing Date Title
CN202380023517.XA CN118742555A (en) 2022-03-08 2023-03-07 Compound, material for organic electroluminescent element, and electronic device

Applications Claiming Priority (2)

Application Number Priority Date Filing Date Title
JP2022035375 2022-03-08
JP2022-035375 2022-03-08

Publications (1)

Publication Number Publication Date
WO2023171688A1 true WO2023171688A1 (en) 2023-09-14

Family

ID=87935144

Family Applications (1)

Application Number Title Priority Date Filing Date
PCT/JP2023/008676 WO2023171688A1 (en) 2022-03-08 2023-03-07 Compound, organic electroluminescent element material, organic electroluminescent element, and electronic device

Country Status (2)

Country Link
CN (1) CN118742555A (en)
WO (1) WO2023171688A1 (en)

Citations (8)

* Cited by examiner, † Cited by third party
Publication number Priority date Publication date Assignee Title
WO2019190235A1 (en) * 2018-03-28 2019-10-03 주식회사 엘지화학 Compound and organic light-emitting device comprising same
WO2019195104A1 (en) * 2018-04-02 2019-10-10 Kyulux, Inc. Composition of matter for use in organic light-emitting diodes
JP2020525438A (en) * 2017-06-23 2020-08-27 株式会社Kyulux Composition used for organic light emitting diode
WO2021235549A1 (en) * 2020-05-22 2021-11-25 株式会社Kyulux Compound, light-emitting material, and light-emitting element
WO2022025248A1 (en) * 2020-07-31 2022-02-03 株式会社Kyulux Compound, light-emitting material, and light-emitting element
JP2022119744A (en) * 2021-02-04 2022-08-17 株式会社Kyulux Organic electroluminescent device, method for designing light-emitting composition, and program
WO2022270113A1 (en) * 2021-06-23 2022-12-29 株式会社Kyulux Organic electroluminescent element
WO2023282224A1 (en) * 2021-07-06 2023-01-12 株式会社Kyulux Organic light-emitting element and design method therefor

Patent Citations (8)

* Cited by examiner, † Cited by third party
Publication number Priority date Publication date Assignee Title
JP2020525438A (en) * 2017-06-23 2020-08-27 株式会社Kyulux Composition used for organic light emitting diode
WO2019190235A1 (en) * 2018-03-28 2019-10-03 주식회사 엘지화학 Compound and organic light-emitting device comprising same
WO2019195104A1 (en) * 2018-04-02 2019-10-10 Kyulux, Inc. Composition of matter for use in organic light-emitting diodes
WO2021235549A1 (en) * 2020-05-22 2021-11-25 株式会社Kyulux Compound, light-emitting material, and light-emitting element
WO2022025248A1 (en) * 2020-07-31 2022-02-03 株式会社Kyulux Compound, light-emitting material, and light-emitting element
JP2022119744A (en) * 2021-02-04 2022-08-17 株式会社Kyulux Organic electroluminescent device, method for designing light-emitting composition, and program
WO2022270113A1 (en) * 2021-06-23 2022-12-29 株式会社Kyulux Organic electroluminescent element
WO2023282224A1 (en) * 2021-07-06 2023-01-12 株式会社Kyulux Organic light-emitting element and design method therefor

Also Published As

Publication number Publication date
CN118742555A (en) 2024-10-01

Similar Documents

Publication Publication Date Title
JP5905916B2 (en) Organic electroluminescence device and electronic device
WO2022131344A1 (en) Organic electroluminescence element and electronic device
WO2021066059A1 (en) Compound, material for organic electroluminescent element, organic electroluminescent element, and electronic device
WO2021015177A1 (en) Organic electroluminescent element and electronic device
WO2022260117A1 (en) Organic electroluminescent element, organic electroluminescent display device, and electronic equipment
JP7449452B2 (en) Compounds, materials for organic electroluminescent devices, organic electroluminescent devices and electronic devices
WO2021215446A1 (en) Compound, material for organic electroluminescent element, organic electroluminescent element, and electronic equipment
JP2020158425A (en) Compounds, organic electroluminescent element material, organic electroluminescent element, and electronic apparatus
JP7547072B2 (en) Compound, material for organic electroluminescence device, organic electroluminescence device and electronic device
WO2022196634A1 (en) Organic electroluminescent element and electronic device
WO2022260118A1 (en) Organic electroluminescent element, organic electroluminescent display device, and electronic equipment
JP2021020857A (en) Compound, organic electroluminescent element, and electronic apparatus
CN116568776A (en) Organic electroluminescent element and electronic device
WO2023171688A1 (en) Compound, organic electroluminescent element material, organic electroluminescent element, and electronic device
WO2023199999A1 (en) Compound, material for organic electroluminescent elements, organic electroluminescent element, and electronic device
JP6433935B2 (en) Organic electroluminescence device and electronic device
WO2023199998A1 (en) Compound, organic electroluminescent element and electronic device
WO2023238769A1 (en) Organic electroluminescent element, compound, and electronic device
WO2024195402A1 (en) Compound, light emitting element material, organic electroluminescent element and electronic device
WO2024053709A1 (en) Organic electroluminescent element and electronic appliance
WO2021261461A1 (en) Compounds, materials for organic electroluminescent devices, organic electroluminescent devices, and electronic devices
WO2024185710A1 (en) Compound, material for organic electroluminescent element, organic electroluminescent element, and electronic device
WO2024185711A1 (en) Compound, material for organic electroluminescent element, organic electroluminescent element, and electronic device
JP2023137921A (en) Compounds, organic electroluminescencent element materials, organic electroluminescencent elements, and electronic devices
JP2023128955A (en) Compound, material for organic electroluminescent device, organic electroluminescent device and electronic apparatus

Legal Events

Date Code Title Description
121 Ep: the epo has been informed by wipo that ep was designated in this application

Ref document number: 23766864

Country of ref document: EP

Kind code of ref document: A1

WWE Wipo information: entry into national phase

Ref document number: 202380023517.X

Country of ref document: CN

ENP Entry into the national phase

Ref document number: 20247033196

Country of ref document: KR

Kind code of ref document: A

NENP Non-entry into the national phase

Ref country code: DE